Leaderboard

Chapter Thirty Nine “Argo.” Amanda started. “McDerpus” Mr. Mike finished over her shoulder. John nodded at them with a completely serious look on his face. Mommy turned and walked right outside without saying a word. Mike looked between Amanda and John and followed Amanda outside, not noticing that the child gate swung shut behind him. Now feeling confused, he walked over to the gate and looked at their shadows in the grass. Mommy’s shadow was doubled over and he could see the shadow of her arm over her mouth. And then he heard it. He could hear her snort. Then he heard her laugh. Then he saw Mr Mike’s shadow reach over and hold her up as she had a full blown laugh attack. The sound of laughter made him crack up again. And from the looks of it, Mr Mike was having a quiet laugh as well. Argo McDerpus was the perfect name. It was a couple of minutes before they came back in. Standing at the gate, he could swear he heard something with the words ‘adorable’ and ‘dork’ or maybe it was ‘adorkable.’ but it was impossible to tell for certain from around the corner and across the porch. When they finally came back in Mommy picked him up and squeezed him and his new stuffie together in a hug. She seemed to be just managing to keep a straight face as she explained “Mr Mike and I are going to spend a couple of hours working in the kitchen making tomato sauce and salsa. After lunch, and probably a nap, we’ll probably go for a walk. “ For his part, John simply nodded along. She continued “Do you want to help us, or draw or read or something else?” Looking back and forth between Mommy and Mr Mike, he really wanted to participate, but had no idea how he could. Plus he was a bit snacky. “I don’t know how I can help, but if there’s something I can do I will? Although I’m a bit hungry.” With a nod she ruffled his hair as carried him over toward the counter. With one arm holding him, and his arms holding Argo, she shuffled the chairs around with two facing the counter, and one of the chairs with the booster seat facing out, while the other was facing in so he could climb in and out on his own. Mommy stood him up on the chairs and pointed “Why don’t you put Argo *heh* McDerpus in the booster seat for safe keeping while we work. Nodding along John lined Argo up in the pink booster seat facing in and immediately realized that the stuffie was bigger than him because he had to shove and shimmy and work to wedge him into the booster. By the time he had Argo in the seat, he stood up to look across the counter to see Mr Mike taking a knife to an apple. Quickly making lots of vertical chops and then flicking the slice off of the apple with each pass. Now, John had never considered himself bad with a knife, but watching someone several times your size run a knife into an apple the size of a grapefruit, flick a slice off onto a plate with one quick motion and immediately doing it again tends to leave you with a bit of a sense of awe. Mr Mike slid the small plate over to him with a nod and he happily picked it up sat on the chair cross legged and started snacking on them. They were cold from the fridge, and crisp and crunchy. And frankly just sweet and oh so slightly tart. As far as Johns earth born taste buds were concerned, it was as good as candy. He barely registered as Mommy sat a sippy cup of juice next to him by leaning over the back of the chair. All told, he wound up spacing out for at least fifteen minutes in his own little world full of healthy snacks and 32oz of Plapple juice. There were some upsides to go with the downsides. He had this nagging sensation that the juice always seemed to make him have more accidents, but it was impossible to stop drinking it regardless. Eventually he stood up on the chair and looked at what was going on. Mr Mike was cutting tomatoes into eight pieces and filling a big glass pan with them. Some sort of leafy green stuff was waiting to be chopped. There were several onions, a measuring cup next to it, and a pile of peppers that would likely have reduced most sane people to a gibbering pile of mush. Mommy read the recipe off to Mr Mike again and he started chopping onions, while she looked directly over at John before taking the peppers over to the other counter to cut them far away from him. That felt like a great kindness, honestly. John propped his elbows up on the counter and watched the goings on, fairly content to just watch and listen for the moment. It was fascinating to watch the two giants passing ingredients back and forth. Mommy was reading a recipe card, and cleaning jars while getting a bunch of lids into a pot on the stove for some reason. While they each did their respective prep work, Mommy brought up the topic of expanding the fenced in yard and adding a green house. John found their conversation mildly interesting at best. Until she mentioned being able to grow strawberries nearly year round in the greenhouse. Then he listened more intently. After about ten minutes, and one finished cup of Plapple juice later, a large food processor was taken out. Probably big enough to hold a bit over a gallon. It didn’t look ‘huge’ but it was definitely ‘really big’ to John. All of the ingredients were mixed up in a giant bowl and some of the mixture was unceremoniously plopped into the food processor before the lid was twisted into place. Mr Mike nodded to John across the counter and said “Don’t worry big guy, your Mom’s making the first batch mild for you before we get to the spicy stuff. That way no residue gets left over to sneak in and make you burst into flame.” John nodded along, genuinely happy for that bit of insight. He hadn’t thought about the possibility until it was said out loud, but then the thought of salsa he couldn’t eat seemed concerning. The thing about food processors and blenders is that they are loud. Very loud, in fact. You never realize how loud they are until you turn one on. In this case, John realized how loud this food processor was the instant that Mr Mike twisted the giant dial to one side to make it pulse briefly. The instant the large food processor five feet from his head turned on, Johns feet left the chair he was standing on. Before he knew it, he was landing in a heap on the chair with his hands over his ears. He wasn’t screaming or making any noise, but for a brief moment he almost blurted out something that got him spanked and put back in time out. One moment later, Mommy was their reaching over the back of the chair and pulling him back upright. “Baby, are you okay!?” she asked in a panic. John looked up at her and answered quickly “I’ve changed my mind, may I sit on the porch and draw?” Shaking her head, she said “Yes sweety, let’s get you a comfy blankie and a pillow.” The next few moments were a bit of a blur for him, since Mr Mike came around the counter and carried him out to the porch where Mommy folded the comforter she’d been letting him nap on into a smallish square that was thick and fluffy. Xerxes wasted no time flopping onto the thick comforter and waiting for his little. Mr Mike held him out parallel to the ground and made a big show of making a mechanical whirring sound as he lowered him like he was a person shaped crane. Despite the flurry of activity, John couldn’t help having a giggle. His drawing pad was held out to him, and the dark gray 3D pencil that he had taken to using was handed to him. The entire box was placed off to his left so that he could use any of the others that he wanted. “Xerxes: Guard” Mommy said as she came back outside to put a sippy cup full of cold water next to him. He went from crouched on the chair covering his ears to outside reclined on his furry buddy in less than two minutes. He spent a moment pulling some of the comforter up over his legs and then flipped through his sketch pad waiting for an idea of what to draw. Looking at his previous drawing of the yard and garden, he thought about the conversation he had listened to about them expanding the yard and adding a green house. It took some squinting to get a mental image of what he wanted, and he knew that he didn’t get to erase any mistakes so he wanted to make it count. Taking a moment to make a tiny doodle of what he imagined in the top right corner so that it wouldn’t be in the way of his left hand as he drew, he drew the porch taking up half the bottom, and the house taking the other half. He then did a quick mock up of the stone path going to the gate, and made a square at the back, then a few lines that he guessed were about the number of rows of plants. With his idea roughly in mind, he grabbed another pencil to use as a straight edge and started drawing from his perspective on the porch, but this time he made the fence go roughly twice as far away, and pressed VERY hard as he drew the back fence. That done, he doodled a rough green house based on the few times he’d ever seen a glass building. It wasn’t great, but it had a roof with one single edge that was taller on one side. Sure, a green house would probably have a two sides ot he roof, but this was his doodle and he could do what he wanted. Kind of grinning to himself snuck in a little rough drawing of Argo sitting up on the top of the greenhouse. It wasn’t a flattering little drawing, but Argo wasn’t a flattering stuffy so it seemed even more fitting. As he started to fill in things like a stone pathway going right down the middle of the yard to the greenhouse he saw that he messed up a spot and flopped dramatically back onto Xerxes. As the dog smelled the top of his head he said “I goofed buddy. I don’t want to start over, this was a half hour of work.” After a moment the dog rested his muzzle on top of John, making him flail a bit as he got gently squished. By the time he wormed his way out from under the dogs head, he had an idea. So with a quick hug around the dogs neck and a kiss on the side of the big furry face he said “Thanks for the idea buddy. Even if you didn’t mean it.” Reaching for a blue pencil he carefully drew a bucket over the stone that he’d messed up and made look oddly like a melting gummi bear sith lord. There, no one will know that he goofed. Having fixed that inspired him, so he drew a tiny little house in the far back of this imaginary yard. Sure, the bigs would just see it as a playhouse, but to him it would look like a little cabin. He even managed to press just about right in the grooves of the boards so that they didn’t look like they were floating comically. Sure, he wasn’t strong enough to make super cool 3D things that popped off the page like a big, but he felt pretty accomplished with what he could do. After he was done with the yard, the walkway, the greenhouse, and the little cabin, he stared up at the plants and decided to put the tomatoes far off to the left along the fence to that they weren’t in the way of the cabin. The short green leafy stuff were next and he was sketching the low wire fence around the pepper plants when he heard tires on gravel coming closer to the house. Moments later there was the sound of the gate latch moving and Xerxes leapt up to stand in front of John. Pretty confused now, he stood up and tried to peak around the dog. First he saw the blue jeans. Then he saw the loaded belt. And by the time he saw the shirt, he knew who it was. But that didn’t stop Xerxes from running to stand at the top of the stairs between the large man and the little he was guarding. Tail straight back, ears locked forward and teeth bare. Xerxes was a silent sentinel. But still, it was time to intervene. “Mom!!! Agent Praefectus is here, and Xerxes is about to eat him!” Within five seconds, Mom was out the door and commanding “Xerxes: DOWN.” And even then, the dog wouldn’t just sit down, he went back over to sit between them and John. And smelled his little just to make sure he was okay. He couldn’t help laughing as the cold nose smelled his face. The view from his side of the porch was of a dog and the topmost parts of two bigs. Mom was polite as always “Agent Praefectus, welcome back! What can we do for you today?” Agent Praefectus came into Johns field of view with a smile “Well Ma’am, the people in the office gave me a more exact list of coordinates to add some more motion trackers, and they said that if we are going to use your driveway every time that they pick up a little, we should ask for a signed statement that you are okay with it.” Amanda nodded “I can sign a piece of paper stating that you can use my driveway to go rescue littles.” With a nod, Agent Praefectus pulled a folder out from under his arm and held it out while continuing “They would also like your permission to install a simple stone pathway along the perimeter of the field. Not concrete or anything damaging, just something in case some paramedics need to be able to get a bit closer.” John watched the bigs head into the house to talk about … Honestly, now that his head seemed clearer and he could think a little better, it seemed apparent that they thought about these conversations as ‘grown up’ or ‘big talk’ and he was just sort of like a kid to them. He just decided to go back to his drawing. Content enough with the rows he had made, he set about using a sky blue to color the sky. When he was done with the sky, me moved onto the fence, and got kind of a laugh out of the little cabin standing out in front of the fence as he colored it in. After coloring the stone walkway, curiosity started to get the better of him, so he stood up and carried his box of pencils and his sketch pad into the house. Finding the three bigs in the kitchen standing around the counter, he put his tablet and pencils up onto the chair he had been standing on, then scrambled up onto the chair himself, then moved his drawing pad up onto the counter and leaned onto it himself. With a quick survey of what was going on, he noticed that they were all three discussing something intently, and didn’t even notice him. Dozens of jars of salsa were on the counter, and even more jars of red sauce were waiting on the counter behind the bigs. Apparently they had finished up. Finally tuning in to what they were saying, Agent Preafectus was saying “But we are working on a way to get to them before they can wander into the woods and get eaten. Or into the river.” Mom spoke up next “Well, if you call me if there’s any motion, I can rush up there.” Agent Praefectus shook his head “We obviously want to get there as fast as possible, but so much can happen in that amount of time.” The conversation went back and forth for a while. For his part, John listened passively while he went back to coloring his sketch. An idea occurred to him and he spoke up “Hey …” They didn’t seem to hear him. “Excuse me.” They still didn’t hear him. So he tried to wave his hand. Nothing. He felt like a child trying to get the attention of adults. Finally raising his voice he said as loudly as he could without shouting outright “EXCUSE ME.” All three of them turned to look at him at the same instant and he couldn’t stop himself from shying back a bit. He felt like he suddenly drew the attention of three giant predatory animals. Mom said gently “John, the grown ups are trying to decide something important. Do you need something?” That made John stand up to his full (very short) height on his chair “But I think I can help.” It seemed like all three of them were listening to a child say that they could do calculus or something. None of them were mean or rude about it, but they clearly didn’t think he had much to contribute. Fine. He’ll act like he’s giving a presentation. “Okay” He started “I think that we can agree that I’m the one here that came through a rift and knows what it was like to come through all disoriented and throwing up?” They all just nodded. Rolling his eyes, he slid the drawing across the counter and said “Wouldn’t it be possible to put a little shack like this one I drew with a light on it and some water and blankets so that any of us that came through had a place to rest and wait for rescue?” Finally all three of them gathered around the picture and looked first at the overall drawing, but then at the little shack. “You could put like a button that says “Press this if you are lost” and then anyone that comes through would know to wait for help.” Mom nodded along and then looked him in the eyes and said “John, that’s very clever.” Agent Praefectus looked at the picture and laughed a little. “From the mouths of littles”

Chapter 25: Doctor’s Orders “Protection.” The implications of that single word didn’t immediately strike me. What exactly was Dr. Mathorn talking about? It was Mom’s reaction to my pediatrician’s suggestion that caused me to put two and two together. “No offense, Dr. Mathorn, but that’s a bit ridiculous,” Mom said. “No teenager would want to wear that to bed. I already promised Maddy that I wouldn’t make her wear them.” I had never heard the word protection used to refer to a diaper or pull-up before, but there could be only one thing that would mean. Like the phrases “absorbent underwear” or “nighttime underwear,” it was another way to way to refer to a diaper that was intended to be less embarrassing. Mom’s reaction was disappointing, but not in any way surprising. It seemed as though my parents had done everything but purchasing diapers for me as they sought to deal with my recent bedwetting. Of course, she would have to respond that way to Dr. Mathorn’s suggestion. “I don’t know about that,” Dr. Mathorn said. “A bedwetting accident is going to be embarrassing regardless of what steps you’re taking to clean up or contain the mess.” Dr. Mathorn turned back to face me. “I’m not saying you should feel embarrassed about the accidents you’ve been having at night, Maddy. You shouldn’t need to feel bad about something that isn’t your fault, though it is normal for it to be an upsetting experience when your body isn’t behaving the way that you would like it to.” “I just don’t see how that is a good solution to her bedwetting,” Mom said. “We’ve already got a waterproof mattress, and Maddy is more than capable of making sure her bedding gets washed and changed whenever there is an accident.” “Those are certainly ways to handle it,” Dr. Mathorn said. “But letting her wear some protection to bed would make cleanup a lot easier and allow Maddy to get a full night of sleep, which is still extremely important for teenagers as they develop. It’s not going to be good for her to have her sleep constantly interrupted for however long the bedwetting may continue.” “I’m not making my teenage daughter wear diapers to bed,” Mom said. There it was. The word that both my mom and the doctor had avoided saying so far in this conversation. “That’s not what I’m saying,” Dr. Mathorn said. “I wouldn’t ever suggest forcing a teenager to wear a diaper to bed if they didn’t want to. But I think that Maddy’s opinion about all of this is what is important. She’s the one who is having to deal with a wet bed nearly every night.” Both Mom and Dr. Mathorn turned from their argument to look at me. “You’ve been unusually quiet,” Dr. Mathorn said to me. “What do you think?” This was it. I could have everything I wanted, but it would require an admission that it was, in fact, what I wanted. There was a large kernel of truth to Mom’s objections. She was absolutely right. Girls my age weren’t supposed to want to wear diapers. Someone else in my situation would have to be extremely apprehensive, at best, about a doctor’s suggestion of protection. Dr. Mathorn was right about the issue of missing sleep, though it wasn’t playing out like she thought it was. Having to stay up until everyone was asleep to wet the bed and toss clothing in the laundry had often left me rather tired the next day. “Um. Um.” I looked back down at my feet. Saying yes would have to mean admitting what I wanted. Could I do that in front of them? This was the final test. I had to make it clear that I was willing to wear diapers without making it seem like I was in any way looking forward to doing so. I thought back to all the preparations I had previously been making for the possibility of having to bring up the topic of those pull-ups directly with Mom. I stared off into the space between Mom and Dr. Mathorn as I delivered my carefully thought-out answer. “I don’t really want to, but I want to be able to have a sleepover still. And it would be nice to not have to get up and have to change all my sheets in the middle of the night. I guess I could give it a try.” Mom let out a small, defeated sigh. Why did she seem so disappointed in my decision? “I think that is a good idea for now,” Dr. Mathorn said, “at least until all the test results are back.” “When should we expect those?” Mom asked. “Maybe by Friday, but certainly no later than earlier next week,” Dr. Mathorn said. “I’ll give you a call right away, and then we can see if you’ll need to bring Maddy in for another appointment.” There was a long pause after that answer. Even with having given my decision about how I was comfortable trying diapers. “So,” Mom asked, “They do, you know, have some in Maddy’s size?” I bit my lip to hold back from blurting out an answer about the advertisements I had seen. Here I was thinking that Mom might have paid attention to them when, apparently, she had been completely oblivious. “Of course,” Dr. Mathorn said. “Most stores would still carry them in the baby aisle, though, in my opinion, they really ought to have them in a separate section.” There was another pause in the conversation. “I guess we’ll get some and see how it goes,” Mom said. <><><> As soon as we had said our goodbyes to Dr. Mathorn, not a single word was said about the decision that had been reached in the exam room while we walked out to the car. My heart was pounding in my chest as I buckled myself into the passenger seat. I had done it. Actually done it. Mom had agreed to purchase pull-ups for me. The only remaining question was when she was going to do it. Surely, it had to be by tonight. Mom would want to see that the pull-ups worked for a few nights in a row before agreeing to the sleepover that I had already set up behind her back with my friends. I got an answer to that question a couple of minutes later as Mom pulled into the parking lot of the first big box store we passed. “Why don’t you stay in the car,” Mom said as she cracked the windows down an inch. “I shouldn’t be in the store all that long.” Mom was out of the car before I had the chance to say anything else. It took me a moment to realize what Mom was doing, but once I understood, I was a bit grateful. The last thing I needed was to run into someone I knew while going inside with her to purchase the pull-ups. I watched from the window as Mom disappeared into the store. The baby aisle was all the way in the back. Surely, it wouldn’t be that hard for her to find the pull-ups. I knew from the ads that I had seen that the package would clearly show that the pull-ups would fit me. It wasn’t as though I could tell Mom that I had already verified the fit the other day. I pulled out my phone to respond to some texts from Angie and Emma, though I couldn’t resist looking out the window every few seconds. The worst of it was that it wasn’t even noon yet. I was going to have to wait all day until I’d have a chance to finally wet one of the pull-ups. I wondered how strict Mom and Dad were going to be about their new nighttime rules for me once I started regularly wearing pull-ups to bed. Was I still going to have to deal with the same restrictions about not having too much to drink, even though I’d shown them that it hadn’t done any good? I figure that at least the part about being made to use the toilet before bed wasn’t going to be going away anytime soon. And what about Grace? She was observant enough that she would no doubt notice the sudden drop-off in the amount of laundry I was doing each and every morning. I had no desire for her to find out that the reason was because of pull-ups rather than the bedwetting coming to an end. I checked the time again on my phone. About fifteen minutes had passed since Mom had walked into the store. What was taking her so long? She had said earlier that she was only planning on taking the morning off from work, and with how long the appointment had gone with all the tests, she didn’t have that long until she would need to go into the office. I rubbed at a sore spot on my arm where the nurse had done the blood draw earlier this morning. It hurt worse than when I’d gotten shots for vaccination. If it was this sore tonight, finding a comfortable position to fall asleep in was going to be difficult. The van beeped, and the trunk popped open. Mom had managed to sneak up on me, after all. I peeked into the mirrors and got a glimpse of Mom loading up a few bags. As much as I tried, I couldn’t see their contents. If Mom had managed to successfully find the pull-ups, she didn’t give any indication of that when she took her seat in the car. “Why don’t we get you something to eat on the way home,” Mom said. <><><> Fast food wasn’t something we did all that often. According to Dad, the price really began to add up when it was our entire family eating out. So it was a surprise when Mom said I could pick whatever fast food place I wanted to go out to, as long as it was something that we were going to pass anyway on the way home. I weighed my options before deciding that chicken strips and fries were what I wanted to eat for lunch. When we pulled into the drive-through lane, Mom ordered a meal for me but just got a drink for herself. The best part about the meal being entirely mine was that I could snack on fries on the way home without anyone complaining that I was actually taking theirs. Since I didn’t have keys to the front door, I punched in the code to the garage door to get into the house that way instead, while Mom went to the back of the car to grab the shopping bags. I had just finished transferring my chicken and fries to a plate when Mom stepped into the kitchen behind me. “I’ve got to hurry into the office,” Mom said. “There’s a meeting I’d really prefer not to miss after being out this morning.” Mom reached into the plastic bag and pulled out a bag of pull-ups that weren’t like anything I had seen in any recent advertisements or during the long-ago trips down the baby aisle. “Why don’t you go ahead and put these in your dresser?” My mouth dropped slightly as I took hold of the package. These were not the pull-ups that I had dreamed of wearing for the past three years. These weren’t the same brand I’d worn just the other day in the upstairs bathroom at Emma’s place. They weren’t even specifically for girls, with the packaging making it abundantly clear that the pull-ups, which in the picture appeared to have some grayish designs on the front of an otherwise completely white design, were meant for both boys and girls. After all the trouble that I’d gone through to get Mom to make this purchase for me, she had gone ahead and purchased a knock-off store brand. I stood next to Mom in the hallway, staring numbly at the package of pull-ups in my hands, unable to move. Mom reached out and placed a hand on the package. “If you’ve changed your mind, I can always return them. I’ve still got the receipt. You don’t have to feel like you have to wear them if you don’t want to.” I maintained a firm grip on the pull-ups. It may not have been what I had been expecting, but there was no way I was going to let Mom take it away from me. I’d just have to hope that these pull-ups were as good as the real thing. “It’s fine,” I said. “I’ll see how they work tonight.” --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/

Chapter 63 – Retail Therapy [9:00 PM] Kelly blinked, looking at the security guard, and tried to decide how to react. She already knew that he’d left the property. Her first instinct had been to demand that the security guard call the police… but, there was no way to un-ring that bell, and little chance that it wouldn’t get back to Chris at some point, if there ended up being an Amber Alert put out for Zack. Kelly didn’t know if that would be the protocol or not, and she didn’t want to find out. That kid is going to be hobbling along one of the sidewalks, probably half a mile from here, or less. He can’t go up or down staircases, he has no money, he has no phone, and he doesn’t know where he is. I can find him. “Well, uh, thank you for finally doing something. I am going to have to notify the police, I’m afraid.” The guard gave Kelly a tight-lipped nod. “That was my thought as well – I can call them for you. We talk to them several times a day. I’m sure that they can ask their squad cars to be on the lookout for him, and that he’ll turn up in no time. He can’t be moving very quickly.” “Uh, thank you, but I would prefer to call myself. I have some things I need to convey to them, about my son. He’s... developmentally, well, a bit delayed, and he tells wild stories. Who knows what situation he’s talked himself into, out there, if someone’s asked him what he’s doing on the street at this time of night. I’ll call them.” The security guard watched as the blond, tall, well-dressed lady made her way back out the front entrance of the hospital, once again not acknowledging the guard who held the door open for her. She expected to see the lady reach for a phone, but instead, she walked towards a taxi stand. __________ Kelly walked up to a white Volkswagen that had just dropped a passenger that looked like a priest of some sort, at the taxi stand. She took the door out of his hand as he exited, preventing him from closing it behind himself, and then sat down inside. “Are you a taxi?” she asked the gentlemen who was driving it, who looked South Asian to her. “I am rideshare, Lyft, but also taxi,” he replied. “Do you take credit cards?” “I use the square app, so I can. Where do you need to go?” “I have no idea. I’m going to pay you to get you to drive me around for a while.” The man looked at her in the rearview mirror, perplexed. “You don’t have somewhere you need to get to, you just want to drive around?” “I am looking for someone who might be walking around somewhere down here. It will be easier to find them if I am in a car. They are on a scooter, and I really need to find them. Are there any businesses around here that are still open?” “There is a sandwich shop that is really good, a little ways up…” “I’ve already been there. Something else,” she snapped. The driver looked back over his shoulder at her. “There is a twenty-four hour pharmacy up the street from here?” “Take me there.” ______ [8:45 PM] Officer Riley finished dabbing at Zack’s scuffed knee and palm with alcohol wipes. The boy had winced and sucked air in in response to the stinging antiseptic, but he hadn’t withdrawn or started crying. She didn’t know exactly what to expect from him; in one sense, he was very stoic and seemed to act older than he looked, but then he would get confused and act unsure of what to say, and he would suddenly seem much younger. Mrs. Katrina held his good hand in hers, until his wounds were clean and bandaged. Still holding his hand, she gave it a squeeze and said, “Now, Adam, Officer Riley and I need to have a bit of a closer look at you, just to make sure that you’re not injured, and also, you’re, uh, your one-piece outfit… it’s been damaged, so we want to find you something else for you to wear. Is it okay if we take your, uh, outfit…" Zack interrupted her. “It’s a romper,” he whispered flatly. Mrs. Katrina looked at Officer Riley, and then continued. “Is it okay if we take your romper off, Zack?” Zack became acutely aware of the dampness below and around his midsection. On the one hand, he hated the idea of being undressed by two women, both strangers, in a police station, but on the other hand, he could not realistically fathom the idea of staying in the soaked toddler diaper that was under the larger medical diaper he was wearing. He didn’t know what state the outer diaper was in; it felt puffy between his legs but not particularly heavy. “It’s fine,” he whispered, in a lower voice. Officer Riley reached down between Zack’s thighs, and grasped hold of the leg cuff on his uninjured leg, before pulling the two sides of material away from each other. The snaps disengaged in a linear fashion, snap snap snap snap, until the bottom of the garment was open, and then Zack raised his arms expectantly, and the two women drew the damaged and soiled romper up and over his head. They made eye contact briefly as Zack’s large white diaper was revealed. The expanse of white plastic travelled from his diaphragm to his thighs, down between his legs, and then went more than halfway up his back. The side panels covered his hips like an oversized bathing suit, and the rear puffed out to form a sort of bustle where it enveloped his behind. Two blue tabs on each side almost met in the middle of the diaper, below and above his navel. Mrs. Katrina had expected there to perhaps be a smell about him, once they took his outwear off, but there was only the faintest hint of pee, and maybe baby powder, lingering around. “Do you have anything on underneath your diaper?” she asked. “Yeah,” he whispered, “another diaper.” The police officer furrowed her brow. “Is it another one like this?” she asked him. “No, it’s… it’s a baby diaper. Or like, one for toddlers.” “Do you usually wear… two diapers, when you go out?” Zack’s cheeks reddened, and he looked at the ground. How can I explain that they didn’t have anything my size at the hospital, without leading them back to where they’re looking for me? He stayed quiet. Mrs. Katrina cleared her throat. “Well, then, are you… are you wet, sweetie?” Zack nodded solemnly, keeping his eyes glued to the floor. “Your diaper, the baby, er, toddler-sized one – it feels like maybe it needs to be changed?” the officer asked. “Yeah,” Zack more mouthed than said. “Do we need wipes as well?” Zack shook his head, and blushed harder. “Well, I’m going to run out to a local pharmacy and see if I can scare you up something that maybe fits a little better than this ensemble of a diaper that looks five sizes too big, and one that’s probably a little small. While I’m doing that, why don’t you go with Mrs. Katrina and have a look at what we have in our miscellaneous clothing box – I’m sure that there’s going to be something in there that fits you.” Officer Riley got up off of her knees and addressed Mrs. Katrina. “If you take him down the hall with you, and go into that main area in there, there is a cabinet in the far corner – it will be the only one that doesn’t have a lock on it. In there, you’ll find a couple of bags and a box of random clothing – I think the box holds most of the kids’ clothing. You should be able to find something that fits him.” Mrs. Katrina nodded at Officer Riley, and then took Zack by the hand again, as the officer opened the interview room door, and walked out, making a left, towards the motor pool. Mrs. Katrina looked at her charge, and she wasn’t sure exactly how this would go… would he follow her willingly down the hallway of a busy police station, dressed as he was? She reached over with her other arm and wheeled his damaged scooter so that it was within reach of him, and silently, he put his casted leg up onto it. She gave his hand a gentle tug, and to her surprise, he started gliding along a half-step behind her, being towed, essentially, by his outstretched hand, because he was not looking at where he was going, he was only focused on her feet. A soft rustling accompanies his steps, as the plastic diaper folded and unfolded around the upper thigh of his working leg. When they entered the main office, a couple of the half dozen or so officers working in the room or passing through it turned their heads towards the child, but then quickly looked at the social worker instead, not wanting to stare at the unfortunate boy she was leading. Clearly, he had been dressed by someone ill-equipped to deal with him. They could all imagine a version of what the story likely was – this was a room full of police officers. If the social worker had been carrying conjoined twins, many of them probably would have shrugged. Their jobs intersected with unexpected weirdness on practically a daily basis. Tears collected on Zack’s cheeks and then dribbled down randomly, causing him to taste saltwater as he licked his lips. The social worker put a hand on his head and ruffled his hair. “It’s okay, Adam, everyone here is a professional – this is just like being in a hospital. Sometimes when police officers have to arrest people, or rescue them, they’re in bed, in the bathtub, or even on the toilet. Think about that! They don’t care that you wear diapers, Adam. And they know that you’re being a very brave little boy. Now, let’s see if we can find anything that we can pull up over your cast… hmmm….” Mrs. Katrina started rummaging through the box that she’d located in the one far cabinet without a lock, just as the police officer had described. _______ [9:10 PM] Officer Riley pulled her marked SUV half up onto the curb and left it parked with the four-way flashers on, rather than the overhead lights. She exited the vehicle and hit lock on the key fob. Down here, you never know. Just as she approached the entrance to the pharmacy, the windows for which were covered with bright pictures of happy people doing happy things, a white Volkswagen sedan pulled up behind her cruiser, and one of the back doors shot open. A tall, blond woman exited the car, smoothing down her skirt as she scanned the front of the store, before fixating on the entrance. Officer Riley heard the car come to a stop and looked behind her reflexively, across the sidewalk, which was bathed in bright light from the large 24 Hours sign above the store. She stepped back and held the door open for the women, who gave her a curt nod, and breezed past. Shit, Kelly said to herself as she passed the police officer. I can’t very well start questioning the staff about a missing child, with a cop standing in the store. She looked around the brightly-lit interior of the business, before settling on the aisle the furthest to the left of the entrance. She decided to wait the cop out down there, and then she could make an inquiry at the front counter, reasoning that a police officer stopping in at a store mid-shift probably would not be there long. The bloody cab driver better stay put. Officer Riley walked in the opposite direction from the lady she’d held the door for, over towards the front counter. A short Black woman with a nametag pinned to her blouse was behind the counter, placing products into a bag for a customer. The lady’s nametag said Justine, and below that, Manager. “Hello, can I you a question,” Officer Riley inquired as she walked up to the counter. An elderly man in a long, brown overcoat gave her a passing glance over his shoulder, and then took his bag from the lady who was packing it, and headed towards the door in a slow shuffle. “Hello, officer,” the woman said in a lively voice, “how can I help you?” “Hi… I’m looking for some assistance finding in finding something on your shelves. Diapers, specifically, but in a slightly larger size than would be common.” “Are you looking for adult incontinence products?” the woman inquired. “No, not for an adult, but not for little kids, either. I have a situation involving a child who is about ten, I think. He’s wearing a diaper, but it is really oversized on him, and we need to change it. I want to find something more appropriately sized.” “We have pull-ups down aisle twelve that should work. They’re categorized by weight. Do you know how much he weighs? Here, let me get someone up here and I’ll show you.” The lady picked up a phone next to the cash register, hit a key, and then the subtle overhead music stopped. “Sales associate to the front counter, sales to the front counter please.” Her voice carried across the breadth of the store. A young man who looked like he was about eighteen years old, wearing a beige uniform shirt, and black pants, emerged from an aisle and headed towards the front. Officer Riley and the manager walked towards the opposite side of the store. “I’m not sure pull-ups would work, either – the child has one leg in a very large plastic cast, almost like a winter boot. And given the size of what he’s wearing currently, I think we might need more… capability. This isn’t just a bedwetting situation.” “Hmmm… I see. Let me show you what we have.” As they turned into the back aisle, Officer Riley noticed the woman that had preceded her through the door, standing at the other end of the alley of shelves. She looked up, made a surprised face, and then exited the aisle, turning towards the pharmaceutical counter at the back of the store. Something in the woman’s mannerisms caught the officer’s eye. She’d been a cop for a few years now, and she knew when someone was avoiding her. As to the why of that, well, there could be a number of reasons. She might be shoplifting, or trying to access narcotics, or she might be hiding from something, or, she might not like cops – it could be as simple as that. The way the lady was dressed, the fact that she had arrived in a cab, and that she’d walked right past the officer while she was holding the door, rather than veering off… Officer Riley felt that whatever was up with the lady, it probably wasn’t something worth getting distracted over. Lots of people avoid cops. Justine led Officer Riley down the aisle, reviewing the products on display as she went. “At this end, we have the infant diapers, and then the baby and toddler products, which aren’t what you’re looking for. On the opposite side, we have adult products, but the smallest of those that I’ve seen have about a twenty-five-inch waist, which, it sounds to me, might be too big. Further down......,” the lady trailed off as she took a few strides towards the end of the aisle. “We have the training pants, pull-ups, overnight briefs, etcetera. They’re sized for toddlers, all the way up to one hundred fifty pounds or so. But I have another suggestion, as well… we don’t sell a lot of these, but, one of the specialized brands just launched an intermediate size diaper, for handicapped kids. We keep them behind the counter, because they don’t get included in our shelf planning – they’re not advertised yet.” Justine exited the other end of the aisle and walked up to the pharmacy counter, with the police officer following behind her. Out of the corner of her eye, she noted the tall woman once again rapidly depart from their sight, down one of the middle aisles. I’m going to keep an eye out for her. She seems up to something. However, the presence of the police officer in the store reassured her somewhat. But in a downtown twenty-four-hour pharmacy, anything could happen. “Dave,” Justine said to the short, bald man in a white coat, who was standing with his back to the store, feeding pills into a counting machine, “what are those medium-sized diapers called, the ones we keep back here?” “Run N’ Play,” the man said, looking over his shoulder. “Can you pass me a package of them?” “Sure, Justine – give me one moment.” He waited until a certain number had been reached on the machine, withdrew a green pill bottle, and snapped matching lid onto it, before peeling a label from a sheet beside him, and carefully applying it to the side of the bottle, centered from top to bottom. He walked towards the pharmacy counter and smiled. “I don’t want to forget who those were for.” “Of course, Dave,” Justine said, smiling back. Dave went to the right of the cash register and opened a cabinet door, reaching down into the bottom and well to the back, almost to the point of climbing into the unit. He emerged holding a rectangular white plastic package that had its own clear plastic built-in carrying strap. He deposited it on the counter and pushed it over to Justine, who picked it up with both hands to read the print on the font. Officer Riley, who was taller, read over Justine’s shoulder. Run N’ Play Active Fit Diapers, the package proclaimed in bright blue letters on a yellow background, in a strip across the top of a large panel on both sides. Below that, in smaller letters, the text read Intermediate Youth Diapers – 12 Hour Comfort. Beneath that text was a diagram of the inside of an unfolded diaper, showing Dual Leak Guards and Snug Leg Gathers, plus a Lockaway Stay-Dry Core, Strong, Refastenable, Easy-Change Tabs, Elastic Waistband, and a Moisture-Proof Cottony Plastic Top Sheet. Next to the diagram was a picture of a folded diaper, viewed from the top, showing the cover print options, one of which consisted of yellow giraffes, pink lions, blue elephants, and green trees, all on a white background. The other was simpler, just one large, yellow rubber ducky, centered on the front panel. An arrow extending from the words Wetness Indicator to both images pointed to a yellow line on the lower half of the front of the diaper. On the bottom right corner of the package, in black letters, were the numbers 60 to 85 lbs. +. The bag held 30 diapers, stacked in one row. “Does this look like what you’re after, officer?” The police officer nodded. “I think these will work. If they really last twelve hours then a bag should get him through a few days, anyway. Can I pay for them here?” “Absolutely,” the pharmacist responded, and then picked up a wand and scanned the barcode. “That’s $27.99. The state doesn’t charge sales tax on baby diapers.” “Well I’m glad they don’t!” Officer Riley noted. “That’s not cheap. Although I guess this isn’t a common size.” “Nope,” the store manager replied. “We get them from a clinic just outside the city, that has their own store. They bring them in from somewhere. We just started carrying them to replace another brand that was out of stock for months.” Officer Riley pulled a billfold that held a credit card from one of her uniform’s many pockets, and the pharmacist swiped the card, which caused the machine to immediately beep and print a receipt. “No signature required, Officer.” “I never understand how that works. Sometimes it wants a pin number, sometimes it wants a signature, sometimes the card just taps. Well, anyway, it worked. Thank you both for your help.” Dave nodded and then went back to sorting pills, while Justine gave wave and then went off to look for the woman who seemed to keep dodging them whenever they encountered her. Officer Riley walked towards the exit, carrying the package by its built-in strap, and turned her head to look down the aisles as she turned towards the door. The blond lady was down a middle aisle, intently studying a device in a large yellow box. She glanced at the officer quickly as she crossed the top of the aisle, and then pulled her eyes away just as fast. Curious. But I don’t have time to get sidetracked. Kelly eyed the large, yellow box in her hand, wishing she hadn’t looked up at the police officer. She knew that the cop would be passing by the end of the aisle, as she’d been listening for her distinct footsteps, which were heavy on the glossy floor, because of her shoes. As much as she was feigning interest in the contents of the shelves to avoid making eye contact with the police officer, she was intrigued by the contents of the box. It contained two baby bottles, air lines, a conical contraption with a screw-on lid attached beneath it, and a small round device in a soft yellow colour. A breast pumping kit. She thought about the herbs and the medication she’d picked up from a naturopath, what seemed like a lifetime ago, but had only been a week, when she’d left the kids at he sister’s cottage to run an errand. She hadn’t started taking them yet – everything had been turned upside down by Zack’s injury. This has been one shitty week. I deserve something. Kelly waited another minute, then walked to the end of aisle and scanned the entrance to the store. The cop was gone. The store manager was back at the front, organizing a display. Kelly walked over to counter, carrying the yellow box under one arm, while trying to appear casual. “Hey,” she said to the manager, “can I ask you a question?” Justine looked at the lady. She’d had a glance down the aisle as she followed the police officer out, to make sure that she wasn’t loading her pockets or preparing to rob the pharmacy counter, but when she noted that her attention was on the maternity equipment, her suspicions softened a bit. They were near a large downtown hospital. Maybe this lady was here to support someone who was in the throes of labour or about to undergo a C-section, and maybe her mannerisms and skittish nature were a side effect of the stress she was under. She certainly wasn’t hiding the expensive device she was carrying. “Yes?” the store manager replied. “Have you seen a boy tonight, he’s eleven, he would have been by himself, riding a push scooter, with a cast on his right leg?” Justine furrowed her brow. “Not that I can think of. I can ask the other employees if they’ve seen him. What was he wearing?” “A light blue romper. He has blond hair.” Justine called back to the pharmacy, and ran the description past Dave, who said that he had not seen anyone like that. Then, she paged the part-time kid back up to the front, and he confirmed that he hadn’t seen anyone, either. Kelly responded to the news by turning her head and scanning the store again quickly, as though he might have rolled inside while they were talking at the counter. “Well, anyway, I’ll take this. Does it require batteries?” “No, I think it plugs in, ma’am. Will that be cash or credit?” “Credit.”

Part 1 Grace is getting married and she’s determined not to let Jessica, her husband-to-be’s ex, ruin the wedding. But if this is her big day, why is she being dressed as the flower girl? *** Grace was walking around the reception, greeting her guests, when she spotted her out of the corner of her eye. Jessica. Grace had invited her out of politeness, but she’d really hoped the woman wouldn’t come. What was she thinking, turning up here? Surely she’d known Grace hadn’t really wanted her to be at her wedding! She was talking with Sophie, one of Grace’s old schoolfriends, and Sophie seemed to be listening raptly to whatever it was she was saying. Grace continued to wander around, accepting congratulations and beaming at everyone, tossing her beautiful blonde hair behind her and feeling like the prettiest woman in the room. Eventually she reached Sophie herself. “Hi, Sophie!” she said. “I’m so glad you could make it!” “Hi sweetie!” Sophie said, turning to look at her. She spoke in an oddly high-pitched, overly-enthusiastic voice, like she was talking to a nursery-schooler. “Are you looking forward to the ceremony?” Grace didn’t know what to say. She’d been expecting Sophie to say ‘congratulations’. Why the hell was she talking in such a stupid way? “Uh, yes!” she managed, deciding it was best to just ignore her friend’s odd behaviour. “I’ve been waiting for this for so long! I hope it’s everything I imagined!” “Awww!” Sophie cooed. Grace felt herself going red. Was Sophie mocking her? “That’s so cute! Are you going to wear a pretty dress, honey?” “Uh, yes of course. I… In fact, I’d better go and get dressed now. It takes a while and I need my bridesmaids to help.” “Of course you do,” Sophie said patronisingly. “Well… See you later, Sophie!” “Bye-bye, cutie!” Sophie waved. Grace turned and walked away. What was that about?! She frowned, thinking. Jessica had been talking to Sophie not long ago. Could she have convinced Sophie to talk to her like that for some reason? Grace hoped the most special day of her life wasn’t going to be tainted by some stupid practical joke. But she couldn’t imagine Sophie taking part of something like that. Sophie had never even liked Jessica! It was probably just nerves, Grace told herself, trying to push the matter from her mind. She needed to get her bridesmaids and go into the back to change into her wedding dress. She felt excitement bubbling up inside her. She’d never really stopped fantasising about the perfect wedding, ever since she was a little girl, and now she was finally getting it! And Rob was the most wonderful man she’d ever met. She flushed at the thought of her gorgeous husband-to-be. She wouldn’t see him until she walked down the aisle though. She wanted everything to be perfect. “Good luck, Gracie!” someone said to her as she made her way through the crowd, and she smiled awkwardly back in the general direction of the voice. She hated being called Gracie – she wasn’t a two-year-old for goodness sake! But nothing was going to ruin her good mood today. She was determined of that. She slipped past a group of guests and found the people she was looking for; Olivia, Caroline, and Annie. Her three bridesmaids. At least the three of them were acting normally. They hurried up to her the moment they saw her, looking almost as excited as she felt. They put their heads together, giggling. “Ready?” asked Olivia, grinning. Grace grinned back and nodded. The four of them moved through the guests and into a room in the back of the venue where Grace could get changed. Her wedding dress was hanging on a clothes rack waiting for her. She beamed at it. It was beautiful – pure white, of course, with a floral-patterned bodice and a flowing, floor-length skirt. Elegant and sophisticated, sexy but still classy. The perfect dress. Grace would barely contain her excitement as Olivia, Caroline, and Annie helped her change into it. She couldn’t take her eyes off the mirror in front of her as she was steadily transformed into the bride she’d dreamed about being ever since she was a little girl. She was almost done when Caroline suddenly said “Oh!” “What?” Grace asked, worried something had gone wrong. “Your veil! I think your mother has it. Or maybe it’s still in the car…” “Don’t panic,” Olivia soothed, seeing Grace’s face. “The three of us will go and look for it. I’m sure it’s around. We’ll be right back.” Her bridesmaids left the room, leaving Grace alone. But a few moments later, the door opened, and Jessica stepped inside. “Hi sweetie!” she said, with a smile that didn’t reach her eyes. “Hello Jessica,” said Grace, looking at her warily. “Don’t you look pretty!” Jessica cooed, but her eyes were sparkling malevolently. “Looking forward to walking down the aisle?” “Listen Jessica,” said Grace firmly, “whatever it is you’re here for, whatever you’ve got planned…” “Planned?” asked Jessica, cocking her head. “I just don’t want you ruining things by trying to make this all about you,” Grace said coldly. “This is a very special day for me.” “Of course it is, Gracie,” Jessica said. Her smile widened. “The wedding couldn’t happen without you!” She let out a light, tinkling laugh, and then she turned and left the room. Grace scowled. Gracie again. And she didn’t like the way Jessica had been smiling. Did she really not have anything planned? They’d been friends once, but Grace had got together with Rob shortly after he’d broken up with Jessica, and Jessica hadn’t liked that one bit. Grace remembered Jessica screaming at her, calling her a big-titted whore who’d stolen her boyfriend. Grace adjusted her large breasts in her wedding dress. It was true she had a better figure than Jessica, but she hardly thought that mattered. She and Rob had been meant for each other, and that was all there was to it. What else was it that Jessica had said to her? Stupid little girls shouldn’t steal other people’s things, that was it. Grace smirked. Rob was hers now anyway. They were getting married and there was nothing Jessica could do about it. She’d only been invited in the first place because it would have seemed rude not to invite her after Grace had invited all her other old friends – it would make it seem like she was the one still carrying a grudge. Grace shook her head. What was she doing? She shouldn’t even be thinking about Jessica right now. Not on her big day! She admired herself in the mirror, picturing how she’d look walking smoothly down the aisle on the best day of her life. Minutes past, and her bridesmaids still hadn’t returned. But just when Grace was starting to get worried, the door opened again. She look around eagerly as Olivia and Caroline stepped into the room, but her smile faltered when they were closely followed not by Annie, but by Jessica. She was holding something white and semi-transparent in her arms. Was that stupid bitch carrying her veil?! Hadn’t she got the message that she wasn’t wanted? But as Jessica stepped forward, Grace realised the thing she was holding wasn’t a veil at all. It was a dress. A very different dress from the beautiful, elegant, sophisticated wedding dress she was currently wearing. “What’s going on?” asked Grace. She’d just noticed that her two bridesmaids were looking at her rather strangely. They were both smiling, but Olivia was shaking her head from side to side, like a kindergarten teacher amused by the antics of a misbehaving toddler, and Caroline was looking at her with the same sort of sickeningly sweet eagerness that Grace had seen earlier on Sophie’s face. “What are you…?” “Come on, sweetie,” Jessica interrupted, and her eyes were glinting darkly. “It’s time to get you into your proper clothes. That’s enough playing pretend. I need my wedding dress for my big day.” She smiled broadly. “But don’t worry. I’ve found something much more appropriate for you to wear!”

Chapter 3: Profiles Arbitrio Sanguinis – LittleFallenPrincess “Hey, don’t blame me, it’s you who couldn’t even handle small talk with vanillas for ten minutes…” “I couldn’t speak like an adult until this morning!” I yelled at my friend, who was sitting on my bed, cross legged in her adorable dungarees and strappy top. She had come over to hang out with me during the day, and more importantly… to find out how the date last night went. With her demonic red skin, her dark horns, her forked tail… It was still weird being friends with a demon. Part of me was worried she loved torturing souls so much that she was now torturing me… But no, she’s my friend. She wouldn’t do that… would she? “Look, if you can’t handle vanillas… why not branch out to human kinksters? There are plenty out there, and they’re a lot more fun than vanillas…” Nia suggested. “I’m not sure, it’s probably the human thing. They’re just so… mundane… so boring!” “Not all of them. Vic is technically human… And she’s kinky and fun and interesting and lovely and gorgeous and wonderful and…” “I get it, you found the perfect Mummy…” I sighed. “Sorry…” Nia said, sounding genuinely upset that she was sounding like she was bragging. “But you know what I’m getting at… maybe you’ll find a human who is into kink? They’re a lot more fun than vanilla humans.” “But where would I start?” “I know of a few kinky social media websites.” “Dating ones?” “Kind of. They can be used for finding partners, but they’re also used for events and munches and everything. Look, this little stuff isn’t the only thing me and my fiance are into… we meet others. Even other humans.” “What are these sites you use?” “Well there are two I would recommend. One human one, and one monstrum one. I’ll give you the addresses of both. Make a profile on each, and find some groups, put yourself out there! You’re a freakin’ cutie, I bet you’ll get loads of hits straight away!” Nia said, trying to compliment me, but just making me feel more anxious at the thought of all that attention on me… “I… maybe…” I sighed. “No, Luce… seriously, you need someone. I can tell. You’ve been getting more and more distant whenever we all get together, and I can tell you’re just wishing you had a caregiver like we do. So if I have to charm you into making those profiles, or even get Bea to cast something on you to make it… I will!” “Fine! I’ll make a profile on both. But I will…” “...Give me the biggest ‘I told you so’ ever if it fails?” Nia replied, finishing my sentence for me. “When it fails…” I corrected her. “IF it fails.” Nia then corrected me, sounding very insistent that it won’t fail. I wish I shared her optimism. And so with her chin resting on my shoulder, looking over my shoulder like some… well, demon… she watched intently as I opened up the human website she suggested first. It looked… normal? Just like a normal dating website, but with lots of mentions of BDSM and kink and stuff. It looks pretty professional, very much like the dating website I had used to find the vanilla date last night. So clicking the ‘Create Profile’ button in the top corner, I took a deep breath, feeling like I was making a mistake. “‘Baby bloodsucker’… no, it’s the human one, so… ‘Totally human baby Lucy’!” Nia called out, trying to suggest some usernames for me. “I… no. Pulling my veto card.” “You’re no fun…” Nia giggled, nuzzling against my neck, making me squirm a bit. “What about GothBaby?” I asked her, as whilst she jokes about and is a massive brat, I still value her opinion. “Pretty generic. Plus you’re not really gothy…” “I am!” I whined. “You have black hair, sure, which by the way… we’re going to discuss…” “What? Is something wrong with my hair?” “No… just… let’s just finish the rest of the profile, then I have a suggestion.” She grinned. “Fine. ScarletBaby90?” I suggested. “Ha… I guess it works. You look like you’re old enough to be born in 1990… no one will realise you mean 1890…” “Exactly.” “Go on then.” “Age… yeah, let’s use 1990. Location… I’ll make it vague and just use the city instead of the exact borough. Roles… umm… baby?” “Baby, submissive, little… Anything close to that really.” Nia suggested. “Kay… now… what am I looking for? A Mummy really…” “Then say that!” “I can’t believe there are actually options for this. This kink is a lot more widely known and accepted than it used to be…” “Okay, Grandma…” Nia smirked. “Oi! You’re like a bajillion years older than me!” “Yes but I’m timeless. And cool. You’re talking like an old woman. Which is surprising for a baby…” I blushed and turned back to the screen. “Fine… looking for a Mummy… and a long-term relationship. I can’t handle flings. I get too attached.” “That’s entirely okay. You can be picky.” She replied. “Now… bio?” “Do you need a change already?” Nia asked. “You know I didn’t mean… ugh, you’re such a little demon…” Nia just grinned at me, not saying a word, clearly proud of her bad joke. So I ignored her and got started, writing my bio, trying to sound interesting but also trying not to give away that I’m a member of the vampiric community. If I was to meet a human… and connect with them how I’m hoping anyway… then I’ll introduce them slowly to the monstrum community. It’s not something you can just outright tell humans, especially not online. “That sound good?” I asked my friend, as she sat playing her handheld console, looking up now that I was finally done. “Blah blah blah, long walks, romantic nonsense… likes being babied and made blushy… Yeah, it’s pretty generic, but it’ll do, I guess.” “You guess? Fine, what would you do differently?” “Let me have the keyboard…” “Rockin bod… good at filling nappies… makes a very good little dolly… NIA! I can’t post that!” I whined at my friend. “Why not?” She smiled, trying to look innocent. “Because! No, let’s go with my first draft. I know it’s boring, but it’s safer to post. I mean come on, ‘loves to nibble’...” “You’re a vampire!” “...” I just stared at her, with the most deadpan expression on my face as I quickly edited everything Nia had typed. “There… posted.” “You’re boring! I make you sound way cooler.” “You said that I’m a secret agent who can only do night dates because of my spy jobs…” “And that’s cool!” “Nia…” I sighed. “Right, I’ll make a small post in an ABDL group…” “You need a profile pic first. Speaking of that… Come with me first!” She quickly grabbed my hand, pulled me up onto my feet, and dragged me into the bathroom… ------------------------------------------------------ “Baby bloodsucker!” Nia yelled out as I sat there, still feeling unsure about my choice. “No! Nia! Just because this is the monstrum site now, I’m not going to use that, plus…” I typed it in the username field and it came up as being taken. “Yeah… see… of course that was going to be taken!” “Bleh. Why not use the same username?” She suggested. “Why not? Because it’s not…” “Don’t dare finish that sentence with ‘not going to work anyway’.” She stared daggers at me. “I… fine. Let’s get this over and done with. You’ve already changed my hair, I want to get this over with so I can get used to… this.” I said, pointing at my head in frustration. “It looks good! You suit being blonde! So much better than your moody goth baby look!” “But I look so…” “Innocent? Adorable? Yeah, Mummies will eat that up! Whilst black hair doesn’t scare people off… a general repellant demeanour will. I knew blonde would suit you more than the other colours I brought, and this way it will mask the general repellant demeanour you give off!” “Where did you even get those dyes? They didn’t look like normal human dyes…” “Beatrice suggested a Witchy friend of hers for hair care, and that woman suggested using those potions of hers to change your hair without damaging it. Hence how you went from jet black hair to bimbo blonde in seconds!” I blushed at how she had described the new colour of my hair. I had always dyed it black, with human dyes, trying not to stand out, but she had a point… I repelled people with my general demeanour, often looking very antisocial. Which, I was, but now that I’m trying to put myself out there… Plus I hate to admit it, but she was right… blonde really suited me. I looked even younger… hell, I’ll even admit I look… adorable. So after we took some flattering pictures of my new look, using it as my profile picture on the human kink website and posting an ad in the group, we moved over to do the same on the other website Nia suggested. I finished filling in my registration details on the kinky monstrum social site, adding a little more information now that I could be a bit more open about my undead state and unique diet. I also got to put in my real age… which was weird. I’m used to lying about my age on forms. Problem of being over 130 years old and an immortal being, I guess. Once that was done, I found the biggest ABDL group on it and posted something in the ‘Looking for Mummy’ section. “Happy?” I asked, rolling my eyes at my bratty friend. “Very.” She grinned back at me. “It won’t…” “Don’t. It will work.” “So what now?” “We wait! I doubt you’ll get a reply straight away…” A notification message appeared in the corner of the screen. “I… got a message? That… was quick! Maybe it’s just welcoming me to the group or something? Maybe it’s an automated thing…” I suggested. “Okay… or maybe it’s ‘Make Nia look like an idiot’ day… well… open it up then!” Nia said, pushing me gently to spur me to action. I went to the inbox to find I had a message from someone already, titled ‘you look good enough to eat’. “In this community, that could mean a lot more than implied…” I commented. “But I’m a vampire. There aren’t any monstrum that eat vamps.” “Open it up then! Her profile pic looks hot!” I opened her message to see a bigger picture of the woman appear on screen, next to the message she had sent. Long black hair, very stern appearance… She didn’t look very maternal. “She’s not even a Mummy… look!” I said, pointing to the roles she had. “She’s a domme. Go for it! She looks hot!” Nia said, excitedly. “I want a Mummy though…” “And a domme can be a Mummy, and vice versa. Trust me, don’t write her off just because she looks scary and dominant. You want at least some of that in a Mummy.” “True… but I mean… she’s not usually my type…” “Trust me!” Nia insisted, egging me on more. “Fine. I’ll read her message at the very least.” I sighed. Taking one look at the message, and her bio, it was clear she wasn’t really my normal cup of tea. For one, she seemed to only have ABDL experience with ‘clients’. And I’ve no issue dating a sex worker, that’s not my problem with her, it’s that it appears she’s only interested in the ABDL side as a way to make money. She seems to genuinely enjoy being a domme, you can see the passion in her words, but when it comes to being a Mummy… she sorely lacked the passion I had hoped to see. Maybe that was my problem, I was hoping to see the world’s best Mummy, like Beth and Victoria… when really they both found their places and discovered their kink much earlier. Sure, they were very maternal before they found this kink, but maybe this domme has a maternal side not shown in her profile? Mistress Serpens: Hi there, little baby. I saw you post on the group and upon seeing that adorable little face of yours, I felt like I just had to message you. I’m looking for a sub to serve me and worship me. If you’re interested, just shoot me a message back. Hope to hear from you ❤️ “Oh that explains it. Look, she’s a Lamia. Hence the joke.” Nia said, laughing awkwardly. “I don’t get it.” “Lamia are half human, half snake. Known to eat children…” “Oh… eww.” “Yeah, old practice that is rare these days apparently.” “Still… eww!” “So… are you going to send her a message?” “Maybe. She said she wants a submissive though. I’m not…” “You are, but no, I understand, you’re not a typical submissive. Still… I think you should at least message her back.” She suggested. “Like I should ‘message that human’...? That idea of yours ended up making me into…” “An adorable dolly?” Nia cut me off, sounding proud of the fact that her actions had caused all that, even if she hadn’t intended for it originally. “You should have seen… wait…” “I did! It was adorable!” Nia laughed. “How? I never said anything about a dolly…” “Beth said don’t share it outside our circle. I’m part of the circle. Sorry ‘Widdle Wucy’.” I wanted to pounce on my demonic baby friend, but I was still blushing too much to be scary. “Fine. I’ll send her a message. But if this blows up in my face…” I wanted to change the subject very quickly at this point, so I was even willing to message this ‘domme’ to get out of this conversation. “I know, I know…” I began crafting a message to this lamia domme, trying to make it clear that I was after a Mummy and not really a domme, hoping that either she gets the idea and turns me down, or she realises what kind of submissive I am and actually wants a little like me rather than a normal submissive. ScarletBaby90: Hi! Sorry, I’m shy and new to this online thing, but thank you for your message! I’m looking for a Mummy, someone who is loving and kind and caring, who will love me and care for me and… But as I got about half way through… I got a notification on another tab… the human one. “Holy crap, she’s gorgeous!” “Yes, Nia, but she’s human.” I said to my close friend, who looked just like one of those old cartoons with her jaw hanging down in shock at how beautiful this woman was that had messaged me. “So?” “And so I’m going to favour monstrum over humans, obviously.” “So message both! Message all three!” Nia said, excitedly. “Three? Who’s the third?” “You got a notification on the monstrum one again.” She said, pointing at the screen. “I did? When?” “Just now! I told you they’d be desperate to snatch you up!” I stared at the monitor, in shock, feeling overwhelmed by the attention I was garnering on these social kink sites… which was both a good and a bad thing. My instincts told me to run away and hide, as I wasn’t used to this attention, and if Nia wasn’t here… I would have probably deleted both of my accounts and hid from the world for a few months, if not years. But with Nia by my side, threatening to spank me if I did try to run… I finished messaging the domme before turning my attention to the other two… ======================================================= -------------------------------------------- Thinking of finally opening up short story commissions now too finally, now that my writers block seems to have subsided. If you haven't seen, I'm now up and running on Subscribestar! (Sorry for the reminder again, trying to get my subscribers back after the Patreon rubbish!) ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! If you want to read the next 4 chapters, thanks to two weeks early access to my main story and also soon-to-be exclusive access to short stories (or even have a chance at commissioning one when I add the tier for them!), why don't you check out my SubscribeStar! The basic tier gets early access and exclusive access to short stories (when they're written), higher tiers will be limited but get a short story each month (1-2 per month in total, also not yet running this tier yet, will announce when I'm starting!). Thank you to all my subscribers for their support over the past few years! Seriously, your support means the world to me. New chapters of my latest story every Wednesday/Sunday! Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post! Thanks!

My computer looks like it finally bit the dust, or is going to anyway. It looks like it's hardware failing on it. I went ahead and bit the bullet on a new computer, having Geek Squad put it together for me, since I don't have the knowledge or eyesight for doing that myself. Here are the specs on the new one. Case: Asus Tuf Gaming GT501 Mobo: MSI B450 Gaming Plus Ram: 64GB Crucial 3200Mhz GPU: PNY Geforce RTX 4060 Ti 8GB GDDR6 PSU: EVGA 1000GT Storage: Samsung Evo 870 SSD 2TB x 2 CPU: Ryzen 7 5800X 8 Core 3.8GHz CPU Cooler: Thermalright Peerless Assassin 120mm OS: Windows 11 Home Fans: Thermaltake Riing Trio 120mm RGB x 6 I love that this case has carry straps, and dust covers. I'm still thinking about getting 3 more fans for the top, as it doesn't have anything there at the moment. This pc is also a LOT quieter than the old one, and even a tiny bit lighter weight too.

For those who know me I am a little and also a furry. Well, my birthday is next week and my Dadsy surprised me tonight, or rather the company He got my gift from surprised me lol. Daddy ordered me a matching custom set of ears and a tail based on my fursona ref sheet. The tail and ears are remote controlled through a phone app but also can be set to react based on motion and sound. For example, if I tilt my head the ears will react accordingly or if they hear a sound they will orient to the sound. The tail can be set to different programs or to react to body posture. I'm ssoooooo EXCITED!!!

With his Mommy needing to head to work Daniel is left in the care of his "sister", Amber. He becomes anxious as teasing him is just about Amber's favourite thing in the world. --- Writing is my passion and my only source of income. If you enjoy my stories you may be interested to learn that you can see every update I post one week before the rest of the world with a $5 pledge on Patreon. For $10 you can see everything early AND 50 full length stories that can only be found on my SubscribeStar and Ream pages! The money I get goes to paying bills and putting food on the table so I appreciate all of my patrons and would appreciate anyone who might be interested in supporting me to check out my Patreon ❤️ https://reamstories.com/elfy https://subscribestar.adult/elfy --- Daniel’s padded rear landed on the hard wooden seat of the baby seat and the tray was brought around and locked into place. His legs dangled uselessly beneath him as he waited. A bowl of mushy cereal was placed in front of him whilst Amber got some toast. “Have to be quick this morning.” Sarah said as she sat down in the seat next to Daniel, “I have to go into work this morning.” Daniel was rather surprised to hear that his Mommy was going in to work. She worked from home most days but had to go into the office every so often. Daniel never liked it when she went into the office because it usually meant he was left at home with Amber. “Open up, baby.” Sarah said sweetly, “Open the hangar for the airplane!” Daniel had an almost Pavlovian response to the commands and he opened wide for his Mommy to spoon feed him. He mechanically opened his mouth and chewed everything that was shovelled in, it was all rather tasteless but he was used to bland food. With a sudden jump Daniel felt a pressure against the front of his diaper again. He looked across the table to see Amber smiling snidely as she slowly munched on her toast. She never missed a chance to tease him. If his Mommy noticed what was happening she didn’t say anything as she distractedly and hurriedly continued to feed him. It wasn’t long until Daniel was feeling very frustrated. The toy wrapped around his genitals kept everything very contained but he still felt the pressure, he still felt the rubbing on his ultra-sensitive balls. He was soon blushing as he found himself pushing his crotch out towards the foot for extra stimulation. The desperation clearly funny to Amber who simply withdrew her foot as she finished the last of her toast. “Right, be good and do what your sister says.” Sarah said as she shovelled the last of the baby food into Daniel’s mouth, “I’ve got to go or I’ll be late.” “See you later, mom.” Amber said as Sarah gave Daniel a quick kiss on the forehead and hurried out of the room. Daniel looked at Amber with worry. She would never intentionally mistreat him but like all older “sisters” she seemed to enjoy teasing her younger brother. Daniel was still in his highchair when he heard his Mommy leave the house. He looked up at Amber as she pushed her chair back noisily. She went over to the fridge and pulled out a bottle which she banged on the tray of the highchair. “Here.” Amber said sharply, “Drink this.” Daniel reached out his hands but Amber simply pulled the bottle away. He should’ve known better. He let his hands drop down on to the plastic tray and opened his mouth. Amber smiled wolfishly and pressed the bottle forwards. The nipple filled Daniel’s mouth and Amber angled the bottle so the diapered man was forced to look up at her as he noisily slurped on the teat and drank the milk. By the time he was done Daniel was feeling pretty full. Amber unlocked the tray and Daniel automatically reached out his arms. With a sigh Amber leaned in and picked Daniel up with ease. He was sat on her hip with his head against the side of her breast and the front of his recently warmed diaper against her side. He knew she could feel what he had done because she gave him a quick smirk before walking towards the hallway. The pair had only gone a few steps when Daniel felt an urgent need of a different kind. His tummy was feeling full and just like his bladder his body reacted in an automatic and reinforced way. Pushing down with his tummy muscles Daniel pushed his butt out a little. His hands grabbed Amber’s clothing and he screwed up his face. The last thing he saw before closing his eyes was Amber looking at him with sudden disgust. “No, no, no!” Amber exclaimed. There was nothing Daniel could do even if he wanted to. Daniel pushed down and the rear of his diaper began expanding. The sticky mush emerged into the seat of his pants and spread around as he kept pushing. He softly grunted as he pushed again, the back of his underwear pushed out a little and he exhaled. “Ugh…” Amber moaned, “Why couldn’t you do that when Mom was here?” Daniel’s cheeks were a little rosy. It wasn’t like he wanted to poop himself like this. If he had the choice he would’ve used the potty just the women did. He didn’t know what to say in reply so he settled for hiding his face against her arm. “I bet you did it on purpose!” Amber accused. “I didn’t!” Daniel replied honestly. Amber clearly didn’t believe him. Daniel winced as he was carried down the hallway, he could feel the slimy mess in his disposable painting his butt and acting as a lubricant causing it to slide around. He could smell what he had done as well, it was a stink he knew well. Daniel expected to be taken up to his nursery but Amber turned the other way and went into the living room. She held him away from her body causing his legs to kick out underneath him before he was lowered into the playpen. Daniel tried to stand but his leg muscles were practically useless since he wasn’t allowed to use them. He wobbled on the spot before dropping backwards. “Ugh…” Daniel grunted as he fell on his backside. The poop in the seat of his diaper splattered all over his butt. Daniel looked up from the floor just in time to see Amber leaving the room. Daniel felt suddenly panicked and quickly flopped forwards on to his hands and knees and crawled up to the fence of the pen. He grabbed two of the bars and put his face against them. “Amber!” Daniel called out desperately, “I need a change!” “As if I’m changing THAT!” Amber snorted as she turned to face her brother, “You can wait for Mom to come home.” Daniel whined and moaned but Amber was already walking out of the room. He reached out a hand but it was obviously useless. He didn’t know how long his Mommy would be at work, he had only the faintest idea how to tell the time and there were no clocks in the living room that he could see. All he knew was that it would be a long time before he could expect Mommy to come rescue him. Time passed slowly when Daniel was in a poopy diaper. The only way he could really measure time was through the cartoons on the television. After two cartoons he was starting to feel uncomfortable, by six he was trying desperately not to feel the itch that threatened to consume him. When the tenth cartoon came on and Daniel ran out of fingers to count them on he knew he had to do something. The slimy feeling in his diaper had spread all over and he was about ready to try anything to get out of it. Daniel crawled to the edge of the playpen and hesitated. The biggest thing keeping him in was fear. He could see the latch his Mommy or sister used and he knew how to open it. He had only done it once before out of curiosity and it had resulted in a spanking he wasn’t soon to forget. He felt like he had to risk that though. He would crawl upstairs and change himself, it wouldn’t be easy but if he spent any more time messy like this he was sure to go mad. With his tongue between his teeth Daniel reached the pen’s gate. The latch was high above him and his weak legs wouldn’t allow him to stand for long but he used his hands on the metal of the playpen just long enough to pull himself up and flick open the latch. He lost his balance and fell back but not before the gate swung slowly open. Daniel winced as he felt the mess all over his rear get splattered against him yet again. He half-expected some alarm to go off as the gate opened, it almost seemed anti-climactic when nothing happened. After a couple of seconds Daniel flopped forwards on to his hands and knees. He started crawling towards the stairs with his bulging rear raised behind him. He tried to keep his eyes out for Amber but in reality if she saw him now there would be nothing he could do about it. The stairs were like a mountain range to Daniel. The stairs, like everything else, was made to the scale of the women which meant that each step was huge a challenge, especially when Daniel’s only mode of movement was on his hands and knees. Regardless Daniel started his trek. By the time Daniel had reached the top of the stairs and crawled on to the landing he had to wipe a sheen of sweat off his brow. He could hear Amber in her room, to be more accurate he could hear Amber’s television. Daniel was pretty certain his sister wouldn’t be able to hear him crinkling past but he tried to be as quiet as possible anyway. Thankfully Daniel’s nursery door was very slightly ajar and he was able to push it open until he could squeeze inside. Daniel saw the floor-length mirror on the opposite side of the room, he was drawn towards it. When he turned around and looked over his shoulder he could see that the rear of his diaper was very discoloured. The changing table was Daniel’s final destination but he knew he was never going to be able to get up there on his own. The shelves underneath were accessible though and he crawled over to gather a spare diaper, wipes and powder. He had seen the women in his life change him countless times, he was sure he would be able to copy them. “What do you think you’re doing!?” Amber’s voice startled Daniel and, for the third time, he fell back on his butt. “I… I…” Daniel stuttered. “Were you going to change yourself?” Amber asked. It was clear from her smirk that she found the very idea of that happening laughable. “N-No…” Daniel lamely lied. “Liar.” Amber chuckled as she walked in. “You wouldn’t change me!” Daniel complained. “You disobeyed my instructions.” Amber shook her head, “I’m afraid you’re going to have to be punished.” Daniel let out a pathetic little moan. Amber walked over and pulled the diaper out of his hand and put it on top of the changing table. Daniel winced as his sister knelt down to him but she simply slipped her arms underneath his arms and lifted him into the air. Daniel was sat on the edge of the changing table and undressed. He noticed Amber wrinkling her nose as she stripped him, the smell was something Daniel was used to and he thought she was making a big deal of it. When Daniel was stripped down to just his diaper he was laid back on the changing table. It seemed that his little adventure was going to benefit him in one way, he was getting that change he was so desperate for. “And on your Milking Day as well…” Amber tutted and shook her head, “Maybe I should tell Mom to cancel.” “No!” Daniel exclaimed. Daniel was genuinely worried until he saw Amber giggling. She had no intention of getting his special treat cancelled, she just liked watching him squirm. She took several minutes to clean him and Daniel wasn’t allowed to participate at all, his legs were moved by Amber as she wiped him. To his surprise he could feel Amber fiddling with the chastity device around his genitals. When the rubber toy came off Daniel almost gasped as parts of his penis and balls that had remained locked up was suddenly exposed to the air. “You do need to be punished though.” Amber said with a sigh. Amber turned away from the changing table and Daniel was left alone and naked. With Sarah over by his chest of drawers Daniel lifted his head up and looked down his body. His dick looked so weird unrestricted, he wasn’t used to it. When Amber came back over to the table she lifted up something that, at first glance, looked no different to the chastity cage that had just been removed. It didn’t take long for Daniel to realise exactly what was happening. He made a weak attempt to cover himself up but he couldn’t stop Amber from doing what she wanted. This new chastity device was smaller and had tiny little bumps along it. Daniel recognised it from the various times it had been used in the past, it was typically for when he was naughty. He shivered when he saw it and whined as Amber lowered it down to his crotch. Amber was none too gentle as she started to affix the new rubber toy to Daniel’s crotch. It was generally too small so to get it on and Amber had to really shove things in. He squirmed and whined as his dick was forced against the tighter rubber toy. The tiny bumps felt like spikes as he was shoved inside the tight confines. “It’s too small!” Daniel whined. “Nonsense.” Amber replied, “We’ve got it on you before and we will do so again.” Daniel winced but eventually he felt the tip of his dick hit the end of the rubber tube. Next came the part that wrapped around his testicles. He felt Amber fondling him as she tried to wrap the tight rubber ring around the bottom of his hairless sack. When his balls finally popped through he gave a little yell as he felt a momentary pinching feeling. When Amber stepped back his crotch was tightly wrapped in the tight prison. “See?” Amber said as she stepped back and smiled, “A perfect fit.” --- If you've enjoyed this and want to find out what happens next you can do so RIGHT NOW on the links below! https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/luzh7bq3yj/chapter/950577ed-015b-4e2f-bbb2-c06ccbc4aa44 https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1278959

My mind literally went there when I first read that sentence about them looking like twins. I guess that's because I'm one of the few who ever take it that far. Nonetheless, this has been a very enjoyable story to follow; one of the few I do follow on this site. Excellent work thus far!

Your story wouldn't necessarily hold up, mostly because of how skilled the doctor is. Like, "teaches other doctors how to do procedures as a leader" kind of skilled. And there might be other options, but from what I've found, they're harder to get done - and harder to make sure you have a support structure in place to make sure you're alright as you do it. I signed up myself for a revision - while my procedure definitely had an effect, it'd be nice to see even more of an effect, and the doctor and their support staff are willing to support it without paying again. That's the difference, I've found. (In fact, I think @Reddy and I have our revisions scheduled for the same date - this will be interesting.

My jaw nearly fell into the dirt at what he said. Had I hallucinated Tav asking to change my diaper? Have the fumes from my own mess gone to my head already? "I'm sorry, could you repeat that? I must've misheard you." "Do you want some help changing your diaper?" Tav said. Okay, not a hallucination after all. "I umm..." Obviously I wanted out of this overused disgusting diaper by any means necessary. But I never would have anticipated someone willingly offering to do the deed. "You... Want to change my diaper?" "I mean, *want* is probably a bit of a stretch. But you seem to be in a pretty nasty predicament and I'm the only one who can help you right now. Plus I kinda owe you one after you brought me back from the dead." he traced a finger over the scar on his chest. "Technically you saved my life first. Twice, actually, if you count the wolves." Wait, why did I point that out? He shrugged. "Eh, who's counting?" I chuckled softly, shaking my head. "Are you always this selfless? That will get you into trouble one day, you know." A bemused smirk came across Tav's face. "Well hey, if you'd rather I be more selfish, I can rescind my offer and you can stay in that diaper until we reach Baldur's Gate-" "No!" Fuck. He had me dead to rights. And the smile on his face only broadened at my outburst. "I mean uhhh..." it seemed the proverbial Tressym had caught my tongue. The wit he had been admiring only hours prior had all but evaporated. "I just... Was not expecting that you would offer such a thing. It's not exactly going to be a pleasant task..." "I literally burned to death less than an hour ago. You think I'm afraid of a poopy diaper?" He had a fair point. "Well, if you're sure..." I hated that I couldn't stop myself from sounding so reluctant to ask for help. I'd let a Bugbear change me right now if I had to. But I still felt so guilty for some reason. He was willingly offering his help, yes. But that didn't make it any less humiliating that I was about to let a strange man I'd just met today change my diaper. He circled around the campfire to stand in front of me. "So... How do we do this?" "You've never changed a diaper before, have you?" "Nope. But I learn quick!" Honestly I couldn't decide if his cheery enthusiasm was comforting or annoying. I sighed. "Grab a bowl from the mess kit, a water skin, and some kind of rag." He went to grab the supplies while I cleared a spot on the ground for me to lay on. Once cleared, I laid myself down as gently as I could, cringing slightly as the mess squished under my butt yet again. Tav came back over and knelt down between my legs. I couldn't help but catch him recoiling slightly from the smell as he got into position, despite his attempts to hide it. "Okay, now what?" I pointed to the two clasps on the front of my diaper--black circles surrounded by purple rings. Shar's symbol. "Undo those, open up the front and... Get to it, I suppose." A sudden realization caused me to sit up "Fuck, I just remembered: I don't have any spare diapers. That's why I was searching for my pack earlier." In the midst of everything else I had forgotten that not-so-insignificant detail. What I was not expecting was for him to wink at me and say "You let me worry about that. Now lay back down so I can get that diaper off of you." I was a bit perplexed, but did not resist. I eased myself back down onto the ground, staring up at his hands as they reached for the clasps securing my diaper to my hips. I was torn between wanting to watch him closely in case he tries anything uncouth--or just stupid--and wanting to hide my face from him lest he notice how deeply I'm blushing from being in such a humiliating state. He popped the left clasp open followed by the right. I looked down at my diaper, bracing myself for the sight of what I had done in it. Cool night air brushed against my nether as he opened my diaper, sending a shiver up my spine. It was... Not a pretty sight. All of the moving and fighting we did had ensured that my mess had completely coated the inside of my diaper, and a good deal of it still clung to my skin, cooling ever-further in the open air. Tav, for his part, seemed to be taking it well. Although he was covering his mouth with his fist, likely to help block the smell and hide his expression from me. Which I can't say I didn't appreciate at least a little. "Honestly, not that bad. I've slept in places that smelled worse than you do." He said. I couldn't be sure if he was trying to spare my feelings or just making idle chatter. In either case, I didn't have a response for him. Being this open and exposed to someone had a tendency to leave me feeling a bit less talkative. I suppressed another shiver as I felt the wet wipe being dragged over my skin. The feeling was at once horrible and wonderful. Horrible because of the chill in the air, wonderful because I was finally getting clean, and the relief of knowing that was ambrosia to my troubled mind. I'd spent the whole day since waking up on that beech anxious about when I would get to feel clean again. I liked feeling clean, and given my condition I rarely stayed clean for very long. Really, a hot bath would be an absolute dream come true right now. But until we're lucky enough to come across a hot spring, this will have to be sufficient. He scraped the rag off on the ground before dipping it in the water again, and I took the opportunity to lift my legs straight up in the air to give him access to my rear. "Whoa, how are you just holding your legs up like that? My legs would be exhausted after like, fifteen seconds max." he said as he got to work wiping my backside. "I guess that means I must be stronger than you." I spread my legs enough to look at him and see how he'd respond. "Oh definitely. I saw how you smacked that Intellect Devourer out of the air with your mace. That was awesome as fuck!" I smiled up at him. For whatever reason, this man had a peculiar way of... Putting my mind at ease. Most people either loathed me or feared me, but Tav clearly felt neither emotion. He seemed to only hold positive feelings towards me. It felt... Nice. Of course a part of me was still waiting for the other shoe to drop; for him to reveal his true colors and extract from me whatever prize he sought to gain by keeping up this facade. But then again, I'm not sure if I believed he was even clever enough to pull off such a ruse. And if he was, surely he would have shown his true face with his dying breath, would he not? "Aaaaaaand there we go! All clean." Tav said. "Now to deal with your diaper." He picked up my old filthy diaper and held it up, the messy inside facing towards me. For a brief moment I wondered if he was somehow intent on putting it back on me for some idiotic reason. But instead, he made a few gestures with his free hand and pointed at the diaper before beams of orange light lanced out from his fingertip. Everywhere the light touched, shit came falling out of the diaper and onto the ground, along with a steady stream of what I could only assume to be urine. "Are you... Cleaning my diaper with magic!?" On the one hand, such a thing was certainly well-within the realm of possibility. But I'd never seen someone do it first-hand. "You tell me." He said before tossing the diaper at me. Sure enough, it was completely clean and dry, just as it had been when it had first been put on me. "That's... Incredible." I said, still too awestruck to come up with anything more clever than that. "Yeah, it comes in handy. Unfortunately I've found it tends to ware out clothes and other items the more times I do it. So we should still look into finding you some more diapers before too long." I handed the diaper back to him and let him slide it under my butt, bringing the front of the garment up between my legs before re-fastening the clasps. "There. Did I do it right?" he asked me. I sat up and probed the padding a bit with my fingers. As much as I might still hate being stuck in diapers, being in a clean one after being dirty for so long always felt so refreshing. "It's perfect. Thank you." "You are most welcome, m'lady." He said in an overly-pompous voice before reaching out a hand to help me stand up, which I gladly accepted. "Now if I only had somethingto cover up my diaper." I said, looking down at my bare legs. "You don't happen to have a spell that can mend trousers, would you?" "Unfortunately I don't. But I have the next best thing!" he went over to his pack and pulled out a dark brown cloak. "I found this on a dead body. Figured it would come in handy if I needed to look extra dark and mysterious. Or if it was too cold for just my vest... Which I just realized I need to replace now, fuck!" He handed me the cloak and I inspected it in the firelight. It was a simple hooded traveler's cloak, the kind most commoners owned to fend off the elements. It was a bit coarse and theadbare with a few holes in it no larger than pinpricks. But it was a garment that would hide my diaper and that was all that mattered to me. I slipped it on and found that it fell just above my knees. Apparently this cloak's previous owner was a bit on the short side. Not ideal, but certainly better than nothing. "It will do." "Awesome! Next cloak is totally mine, though. Even if it's black. You seem like black is probably your color." Finally in a clean diaper and no longer exposed to any passersby, I felt like a great weight had been taken off of shoulders. I took a deep breath of clean air and sighed contentedly. "Thank you, Tav. For everything. I don't know how I can repay you for all that you've done." "Hey, just keep bringing me back to life when I accidentally kill myself and we'll call it even." "You... Still want to travel together? Even knowing my secret and knowing you'll be responsible for... Changing me?" The blush that had apparently finally decided to die down returned with a vengeance upon saying that. He brought a hand to his chin, pondering that for but a moment. "Yeah, I think I can handle that. Besides, knowing that you need me to wipe your ass for you makes it far less-likely that you'll want to get rid of me the next time my Wild Magic does some freaky shit." I looked up at the upper platform upon which he had exploded. How often did that kind of thing happen to him? What else would this Wild Magic of his do in the future? Was I willing to risk getting caught in the blast next time? "Very well." I said. "I guess we'll continue traveling together for the foreseeable future." "Great! Let's celebrate with something to eat. After all that fighting and dying and crap, I feel like I could eat an Owlbear!" We made a passable dinner out of the few rations we had scrounged on the beach before setting up our bedrolls for the night. We had considered trying to find a place that wasn't a crashed Mind Flayer ship to sleep in, but figured the risk of traveling in the dark and finding more monsters when we were already so exhausted was too great to chance. "We already killed the monsters that were here. That makes this the statistically safest place to camp for the night, doesn't it?" Tav explained. I wasn't sure how to argue with him, being as tired as I was, so I conceded to his logic. The Mistress of the Night would have to protect us if anything came our way. We decided sleeping on the elevated platforms would be safest, although we chose ones on the other side of the crash site away from the dead Intellect Devourers. I was slightly surprised when he chose a separate platform from the one I would be sleeping on, having expected the man to want to sleep as close to a woman as he could manage. Was he just respecting my boundaries or did he have other reasons? I supposed it didn't matter that much. After the day I've had, I could use a little personal space. "Goodnight, Shadowheart." he called from his platform slightly below mine. "Hmm? Oh, goodnight Tav." I responded. It'd been a while since I'd been wished a good night by anyone, I'd almost forgotten the custom. I stared up at the starry sky for a while, marveling in the beauty of it while I tried to process everything that had happened today. I'd been infected by a Mind Flayer tadpole, stranded on a beach with a stranger, and I came close to death multiple times. By all accounts I should be a wreck. And yet... I felt calm. Peaceful, even. Most nights I almost despaired closing my eyes, lest the morning come and bring with it new humiliations to endure. I reached down and felt my diaper--the diaper Tav had put on me. It would need changed again in the morning before we head out. And yet somehow, that thought didn't fill me with quite as much dread as it normally should have. Surely I wasn't getting used to it after so many months? No, not a chance. I hated these diapers with all my heart. Maybe I was just too tired to feel the dread. Yes, that must be it. I'm sure the feeling will return come the morning. But until then, at least I can enjoy this moment of bliss. Wrapped in the sanguine embrace of night, and the cloak Tav gave me, peaceful meditations soon unmoored my mind from the woes of this world. THE END........................... FOR NOW?

Chapter Thirteen “How’d it go for you?” Jen asked, leaning against the hallway wall. Daniel jumped–he hadn’t expected anyone to be waiting for him, and her sudden hello shocked him. “Gah! Eh–sorry, you surprised me.” “Oh, sorry! I–sorry, didn’t mean to startle,” she spluttered, shaking her head a couple times. She’d broken her glasses at some point since Daniel had last seen her, and a little strip of tape wrapped around the center. Daniel squinted, making out a slight bit of movement beneath the semi-transparent adhesive strip. “Enchanted tape?” “Spell-o-fix,” she nodded. “I’m not great with fixing spells, so I just keep a roll with me whenever. Great for tears in clothes, too!” “Smart.” Daniel glanced over his shoulder. His coven all had different classes to get to and had broken up when the class had ended, but he’d been tempted to walk with one of them until their paths were forced to split by class schedules. Remembering finally that Jen had asked a question, he added, “I…I actually kind of like my group.” “And that’s a surprise?” Jen asked. They began walking down the hall together, continuing to chat. “Mine were super nice–Candice brought cookies!” “Well–statistically speaking, most of the girls at this school don’t like me, and of the two I was on speaking terms with, one hated me,” Daniel pointed out. “I was worried I’d end up with five Rachels, and that would’ve been a–” “Daniel,” Jen blurted, cutting him off. “Um. You were saying about–uh…crap. Sorry.” Daniel raised an eyebrow at her, noticing too late the discomfort on her face. “Oh.” “You were saying?” Rachel asked, looming over Daniel’s other shoulder. Daniel’s eyes widened as he turned and saw his prefect. He stopped in the hall, shrinking away from her looming presence. “Eh…” “Go on, Danny,” Rachel prompted. “Finish the sentence. ‘Ending up with five Rachels would have been a…’, what?” He cringed away, and Rachel’s smile seemed to spread in direct correlation with his awkwardness and fear. “It would’ve been a…learning experience?” he suggested. Her smile fell, brow furrowing. “Really, you think I’m that dumb?” Raising her voice, Rachel added, “Come on, diaper boy, use your words.” “I…” he started, before steeling himself and standing up a little straighter. He was armed with information he hadn’t known before, and he refused to be bullied. “You’re a bitch, and a nitch, and you’re obviously just mad that a warlock can waltz in here and get twice your score on every test you’ve taken. Seriously–you think I got in here on a fluke? Even if I did, at least my coven hasn’t started looking for loopholes to transfer me out.” Daniel felt pretty good about the monologue. It was all true, which meant it would sink in with far more weight than any snide comments he could’ve made the day before. Rachel reacted as though she’d been slapped. Which is to say, she showed a flash of pain, followed by fury and a desire for vengeance. Daniel no longer felt pretty good about the monologue. “Oh yeah? You want to talk about rejection?” Rachel asked, raising her voice. “I’m not the one who volunteered to shit his diapers just so he’d get to learn his ABCs and fundamental forces!” A crowd had begun to form–girls who heard the shouting and stopped to watch. Daniel swallowed. “Yeah, you’ve got petty authority,” he snapped. “Why don’t you just wave it around so everyone can see? That’ll definitely make up for the fact that your career’s dead in the water as soon as there’s no school forcing girls to be in a coven with you.” Her anger flashed hotter, and Daniel realized with concern that she had at some point taken out her wand, long red ribbon trailing to the floor. “Do I need to remind you about the chat we had before orientation?” she asked. “Hmm? Do you need my help, diaper boy?” Daniel knew she’d do it–she’d make him use his diaper again, for the crowd of watching girls. Still, he couldn’t just back down and submit either, not here, in front of everyone. Another quip rose up to his tongue, an attempt to win the argument with words. “Danny,” Jen interrupted, stepping forward and touching his arm, “we’re going to be late for class, and I’m not showing up to Potions without my lab partner.” She didn’t look at Rachel, but her words were loud enough for the amassed crowd to hear and carried a clear message: She was offering an out, a way to de-escalate. Daniel still wanted to pick a fight, but Jen had offered him a lifeline. A way to not lose, and all he’d have to do was accept not winning. “Get going, spark,” Rachel growled. “Have fun with your babysitter.” (Screw this.) Daniel turned, walking away with fists balled in anger. “Come on,” he said to Jen. A few paces later, under his breath, he added, “We aren’t lab partners, you know.” Jen hissed her response so that only he could hear. “Uh, well, we will be–unless you want to go explain that to Rachel.” “Oh.” Daniel nodded, following along. “Thanks.” “You’re welcome, now don’t prod the bear,” Jen shot. “It’s like you wanted her to get mad.” Daniel checked over his shoulder, feeling a touch paranoid, but Rachel was far behind them, storming the other way. “I don’t want her mad, I just…I can’t just sit there and take it when she decides to make me her whipping boy, you know?” “I guess that makes sense,” Jen said, “But…aren’t you worried about what she’ll do?” Drawing his lips into a line, Daniel nodded. “I mean…yes, obviously. She’s the one who thought of…” He stopped in the hallway, a light popping above his head as an idea came to him. Jen winced away, shielding her eyes. “Er–sorry,” a student off to the side of the hall flicked her wand, and the light vanished. Daniel blinked, shook his head, and kept walking. “I mean…” he began. “She’s a petty bully. She’s only picking on me because I’m the person she has permission to pick on. If I don’t argue, she’d still come up with excuses to get mad.” Jen snorted. “I can’t imagine trying to work under her. Can you? ‘You turned in your TPS report five minutes late, I’m revoking company bathroom privileges!’” (Perfect setup,) Daniel thought, wondering if Jen had the same idea as him. Raising his voice a little more, so that his voice would carry without it sounding like shouting, he said, “You know–it seems like Rachel’s a bit too fascinated with all this baby diaper crap. If I didn’t know better, I’d say there was some projection going on there, too.” Covering her mouth, Jen turned bright pink. “No way!” “Yes way,” Daniel said, acutely aware that they weren’t the only students walking down the hall, and that their conversation would be carried to quite a few eavesdropping witches. He knew the power of a good rumor. “Honestly–if it were just diapers, that’s a random prank, but she keeps bringing it up. You don’t just randomly decide to keep playing the ‘Diaper’ note for no reason–unless it’s because you secretly want someone else to do it back to you. I’d bet you your wand that Rachel wants to sniff dirty diaper butts and is just using me to project her gross fantasy.” He didn’t turn to look at the other students, but he heard more ‘snirk’s and short chuckles behind him. Jen giggled, looking like steam might come out her ears if she had to listen to any more of his theorizing. “That’s–do you really think so?” “She made a special window scene in the prefect dorms that permanently displays…erm…” he blushed. His rumor-mongering involved sharing a few humiliations that had otherwise remained private, but he was already in too deep to back out. So, continuing in a stage whisper, he leaned in. “She made an image to look at my butt in a diaper all the time.” Technically, she’d made the window display that image in his room, but he didn’t have to admit that part. Anyone who overheard the comment would assume Rachel had put the window in her own room, if they believed him at all. They both burst into giggles, and Daniel decided to stop there. He didn’t want to over-egg the pudding and make it obvious what he was doing–he just needed to spread a few nasty rumors about Rachel’s private interests. It might not help his reputation–his popularity would have been in the toilet, except that Rachel didn’t allow him anywhere near a toilet–but he could drag Rachel down to his level. They wouldn’t forget he was the school’s diaper boy, but with a little selective pressure here and there, they might begin to think of Rachel as the school’s diaper girl as well. “By the way,” Jen said, as they turned into the potion lab, “I tried to look up a little bit about…erm…the stuff from the other day. With the person. In the room. You know?” “You could be a little less precise, I don’t know if that covers every encounter we’ve had since we’ve met.” Despite his snark, Daniel nodded. “But yes, I know.” “There’s a few history books about the school,” Jen continued. “But–” “Take your seats,” Professor Saito called from the front of the room. The potions lab looked like many a chemistry class from any number of Mundane schools, though instead of glass flasks, six-inch cast iron cauldrons sat on stands over bunsen burners, and instead of neatly labeled chemicals, they had out plastic baggies full of feathers, glittering dust, and strangely shimmering essences. “Oh, right, we should do this,” Jen began, straightening and adopting a smile. Rather than explain, she turned and walked towards the front of the classroom. Daniel didn’t immediately follow, but she turned back and grabbed his wrist, towing him with her. He stumbled and caught up, going with Jen right up to their teacher. “Professor Saito?” The professor, with the silver patchwork of marks along her face, looked none too pleased, though Daniel couldn’t identify what had upset her. Maybe she just didn’t like being asked questions. “Yes, Jennifer?” “Can Danny be my lab partner? He’s…” The professor inhaled sharply, glaring down at the two of them, and Jen trailed to a stop under her withering gaze. “Answer me this question,” she said, raising an eyebrow. When she didn’t ask a question, Daniel nodded. “Go on?” “What,” Professor Saito snapped, her voice strict and harsh, “is the most important rule of brewing?” “Erm…” Jen said, confused. “I…keep a clean work station?” Their teacher began to shake her head, but Daniel jumped in before she could split them apart. “Don’t free brew!” he interjected. “Never free brew, or we’ll get hurt.” The faintest silver line curled up at the edge of the potion master’s lips, and she nodded. “That’s correct. I suppose you can be a good influence on her, Mister Aster. Now, go take your seats.” “Awesome!” Clasping her hands together in a gesture almost like a clap, Jen grinned and nodded, scurrying to find an open work station. “Okay, so it’s–” “Jen?” Daniel interrupted, shaking his head and touching her arm to stop her. “Can you not call me ‘Danny’?” “Oh,” she said, blinking. “Why?” “Well…my mom calls me Danny,” Daniel admitted, blushing. “It feels…I don’t know. I don’t like it.” “Sure, Daniel. Or ‘Dan’? I could call you Dan, I guess…” She raised her eyebrows and blurted out, “Ooh, Niel! Niel is a cool name!” “Just ‘Daniel’ is fine,” Daniel chuckled. “Thanks.” “Okay then, Just Daniel,” Jen snickered. Next to them, Professor Saito cleared her throat. “This is all very touching, but can you please go sit down?” “Right, sorry,” Daniel and Jen both said in near unison, turning. “What were you saying before?” Daniel asked, as they started to walk. “When I interrupted you?” “Oh, yeah,” Jen said, picking up her pace. “It’s just hard to find anything that deep, you know?” “Uh…what?” Daniel tilted his head, confused, struggling to keep up both literally and verbally with his new lab partner. Jogging after her, he asked, “Deep?” “About the school. Because, you know, ‘These kids don’t know what power, blah blah, this place is built on something,’” Jen explained. “But as far as I can find, we’re just built in a big block of ice. That’s it. No ley lines, no fancy magical wellsprings, just frozen water.” Daniel shrugged. “Technically, I think she said, ‘These fools have no idea what they’ve built, if they knew they wouldn’t have let these children toy around with such power.’” Jen gave him a funny look. “You remember it that well?” “I mean…yeah, it was pretty important.” Looking out at the ingredients and tools set on the potion bench, he began to mentally categorize them. “So…reading was a dead end, then?” “Only in the main library,” Jen clarified. “But it’s not the only place with books–it seemed like there was more to the school’s history, it’s just not publicly available. Plans, blueprints, all that kind of stuff.” Daniel nodded, half paying attention, putting together the puzzle as he replied. “And where can we find that stuff?” “We’ll need a teacher’s pass,” Jen explained. “Uh-huh…” (It’s… We’re brewing a deadspell tonic.) He smiled, picking up one of the shimmering packets, identifying the contents as merflakes–a prime ingredient in potions that would deaden magic and make untamed spells safe. “Daniel,” Jen interrupted. “Are you listening?” He looked at her, nodding. “Yes, I just…sorry. Got sidetracked, I wanted to know what our class would be about.” “Distracted by classwork.” Jen stared, her eyes large and pretty behind her glasses, which had almost completely repaired themselves in the ten minutes since they’d bumped into each other. “You know you’re a bit weird, Just Daniel Aster?” “I won’t contest that,” he replied. “So–why do we need a teacher’s pass?” “To get more books,” Jen explained, leaning in conspiratorially. “We need to get into the restricted section of the library.” ... Between Ream and SubscribeStar, I've managed to get my income to about 75% of where it was before ABDL content was deleted off P*treon and I had to move platforms. I'm incredibly grateful for the support my readers give me, and I'd love to be able to go from writing part time to doing so full time. If you'd like to help make that dream a reality, consider donating a couple dollars! https://subscribestar.adult/peculiarchangeling https://reamstories.com/peculiarchangelingabdl/

Seventy-Nine It took a day or two for things to get back to ‘normal’–whatever that was–in the wake of my mother’s visit. Her visit hadn’t actually been that long overall–she stayed overnight at a local hotel and I got breakfast with her the next day before she went back home. But her brief presence had left a mark. It wasn’t like I didn’t trust Mommy anymore–I couldn’t hold it against her that my mother could be quite insistent, and Mommy had probably made the right decision in getting the both of us in the same room at the same time. Still, I was a little sore that I had been blindsided like that, and had unconsciously begun giving Mommy the cold shoulder. She reacted to this by giving me the space I needed–which was probably the best thing she could’ve done. I decided to use this quiet time to myself to reflect on where I was and what my goals were. My meeting with my mother had actually worked out to be a good thing, as it felt like something I could cross off of a mental list. Previously, its presence on the list was a dark spot–one of the highest hurdles I’d need to jump, and because it felt so insurmountable, it made the actual process of ‘growing up’ feel like a fool’s errand in the end. But…it had happened. I talked to her. We had a good talk. Did my mother know that I wore diapers and was treated like a baby by my boss? Well…my mother certainly knew something, though she had mostly avoided admitting how much she knew. Also, she refrained from passing judgment. I was sure she had lots of thoughts about the situation–but she was able to keep them to herself. Which, at the end of the day, was probably the best I could hope for. With that done and out of the way, the future suddenly seemed a little easier. I was feeling good. Things were happening. I was getting out and socializing. I had a job again. I didn’t have to think about the awkward conversation with my mother anymore. I could see a path before me, and I was excited about adult things again. Paychecks, and grocery shopping, and using ATMs, and cooking dinner for myself, and reading a book, and… I started to wet my diaper, and the thick padding warmed and swelled between my thighs. This wasn’t the first time I involuntarily used my diaper while thinking about the future, though I could never be certain if it was just coincidental timing, or if planning ahead too much just caused my body to expel itself. For most of my time at Mommy’s, I never really needed to think about when, or if, I needed a diaper change. That was up to Mommy–or whoever was handling me on behalf of Mommy. There were still times that I waddled about without any care for the condition of my diaper, though they were getting fewer and fewer. This diaper, though, felt uncomfortable. The way it sagged. The feeling of the moist padding pressed against my skin. I needed out of it. “Mommy?” She was in the kitchen, chopping up some vegetables. There was a time when she didn’t cook very much. So rarely, in fact, I just assumed that she either didn’t like to, or didn’t know how. More recently, she had started to use her kitchen more often–and for more than just making coffee or chilling her wine. As it turned out, she seemed to be a pretty great chef. “Baby,” she answered with a smile, looking up from the cutting board. “I’m, uhm…wet.” She snickered and set down the knife. “I’m not surprised by that. I am a little surprised you wanted to tell me, though.” “I just…” I actually wasn’t sure what to say. I knew how I felt, but I didn’t know how to express it. “Are you uncomfortable in your wet diaper?” she asked. I nodded. “I was reading an article about potty training recently,” Mommy said. “It was talking about the signs that your toddler might be ready to start using the potty. One of the signs was a toddler’s sudden disinterest in staying in their dirty diaper.” I felt myself blushing, equally amazed and humiliated how easily I could be seen as an authentic toddler interested in potty training. “Do you think you’re ready for the potty, big boy?” “I…well, I think I could use it, if I had to.” Mommy let out a loud “Ha!” as she walked past me, grabbing my hand so that she could lead me to the nursery. Soon, I was in a spot I knew better than almost any other space on the planet–on my back, on my changing table. Much like the way that beds and couches would slowly form little grooves and depressions from where you sat on them often, I had a groove in the plush padding of the changing table. My body just kind of snapped in place, and it was always a source of comfort to me. Like: This is my spot. It was meant for me, and this is where I belong. The spot still felt good to me–I was sure that it would always feel good–but I just wasn’t as interested in wiggling myself into the grooves as perfectly as I usually did. Mommy pulled the tapes up and opened the diaper. “Pretty wet, but I’ve seen wetter.” “D-do you think I should’ve waited?” “Nope,” she smiled. “I trust you when you say you need to be changed. I mean…I thought that was my job but…” She shrugged and pulled a moist wipe from the container so that she could slide it across my skin. It was hard to read her. She didn’t sound upset, but I knew her well enough to know that she wasn’t completely overjoyed. I imagined that it was hard for her to see me ‘growing up.’ I wondered if it was all that different from how my actual mother felt when I was getting older. They’re happy for their child, but sad that an era was slowly coming to an end. I was reminded, again, of the conversation I overheard her having on the phone a bit ago–the one where she confessed to not knowing what to do with herself after I moved on. I had spent a lot of time thinking about what she had said–wondering if the best move was to just stay a baby for the rest of my life. No, that probably wasn’t going to work. It’d stop being cute eventually–like when I was old enough to need a routine colonoscopy. Was Mommy’s happiness after I left my responsibility? She interrupted my thinking: “So? Should we start thinking about taking potty training seriously?” “Maybe?” It occurred to me that I was kind of scared of potty training. It wasn’t the fear of the toilet itself–it was the fear of leaving behind something that had been such a big part of my life. It felt like my entire personality–my entire existence–was tied to diapers. “As much as it pains me to admit it,” Mommy said, “I think it’s a good idea.” It seemed that we were on the same page about that, then. “Do you, uhm, think it’ll be hard?” She laughed and shrugged. “We’re entering new territory for me, Clarky. I imagine it won’t be all that hard…I assume you had a few good years of experience in using a toilet already.” “Uh, yeah,” I said. “Man…that feels like a long time ago, though.” “It’ll be fun,” she said, bundling up the soggy diaper and tossing it into the bin. “Fun?” “I’m thinking we’ll make you a little potty-training chart,” she said. “It’s important to keep track of your successes and failures.” I remembered back when we were in the old office–just before Thomas Pritchard blew everything up, actually–when Mommy showed me the spreadsheets she used to track my diaper use. I wondered if she still did anything like that now that I lived with her, but maybe it didn’t matter. Seeing a potty-training chart mounted on the wall of the nursery, however–that mattered. I was blushing just thinking about it. “I…I don’t want to give up diapers forever, though,” I said to Mommy, thinking of Ava. “I just…” “You don’t want to be dependent on them,” Mommy nodded. “I understand. But, no, I doubt you’ll ever be done with your diapers. Once a baby–always a baby.” “So…how do we do this?” I asked. “How do I…get potty trained again?” It felt like a silly question to ask as she was unfurling a giant diaper and tucking it under my bottom, but that’s just the way things were. “I’ll work on that,” Mommy said, shaking a bottle of powder over my caged cock. She even gave the metal cage a little poke. “If you can show me that you can use the potty reliably…maybe I could be convinced to unlock you.” If anything was going to motivate me to start using a toilet again–that was probably it. Especially now that…” “So,” Mommy said, as if reading my mind. “How are things with that girl you’ve been talking to? Paige?” “She’s…good.” We had been consistently texting with one another, but I’d been a little hesitant to make plans with her. I wanted to see her again–but that felt risky. I had no doubt that Paige wanted to get inside of my diaper–just as I’d have liked to get into hers. But it felt complicated. There would be discussions needed about my diaper. About Mommy, maybe. And top of that…well, I was still pining for Ava. “You’ve got that look on your face,” Mommy said as she taped my diaper into position. “It’s funny, because you make a similar expression when you’re troubled by something as you do when you’re pooping. Sometimes, it’s hard to tell which it is.” She leaned in a little closer to my fresh diaper and gave it an exaggerated sniff. “I’m pretty sure you’re not pooping.” “It’s just hard,” I sighed. “It’s hard to just be, like, a normal guy with Paige. I’m afraid to spend time with her, because all I can think of is how the more she knows about me–the more of a freak she’ll think that I am.” I hoped for Mommy to offer some advice, but instead she just nodded. For a moment, that seemed like all I was going to get–though she eventually opened her mouth. “I’m not sure what to say, Baby,” she said, taking me by the hands and pulling me up into a sitting position on the changing table. “I think you need to do what’s best for you. Just know that whatever you want to do–I’ve got your back.” “Thank you, Mommy.” I’d spend a good part of the afternoon thinking about Paige, and what my next move was. What I needed was an excuse to see her–but in a setting where things couldn’t get out of control. Something social. In public. Something like a double-date, with another couple–just as Lyndie had suggested a few days before. It was starting to make sense to me–an opportunity to spend more time with Paige, while not putting myself in a position where I’d have to expose too much of myself. Maybe–assuming I could get all parties to agree to it–this would buy me some more time with Paige until I was less dependent on diapers…and my chastity. I pulled out my phone and texted Lyndie: Me: “Hey, do you think Ava would actually be interested in a double-date with me and Paige?” Lyndie: “Uh…YES. She and I talked about it already. I know for a fact that she’d be down.” Me: “You two actually talked about that?” Lyndie: “Clarky, we talk about everything.” Me: “Okay, so what do I need to do to get this ball rolling?” Lyndie: “LOL. Well, first of all, I’m not your personal assistant. Reach out to Ava yourself, dum-dum. Tell her what you want to do.” That probably should’ve seemed obvious, but my social skills were still a little lacking–and maybe they had never been that great to begin with. I would reach Ava, but there was a more important step that needed to be taken care of first–I’d need to make sure Paige was onboard with the idea of going on a double-date with me and my friend. Me, to Paige: “Hey! So…just out of curiosity… Let’s say that a good friend of mine has been pressuring me to go on a double-date with them and their boyfriend. Do you think you’d be interested in something like that?” It was a lie–which I wasn’t especially proud of, but it felt like a much more reasonable way to throw the idea out there instead of the truth: “So, I’m terrified of spending time alone with you, so I’m going to wrangle my friends up and use them as a temporary buffer.” The worst she could say was no–and I told myself that I wouldn’t panic about it until she actually responded to me. Paige: “Wow. So, our second date is me meeting two strangers?” Me: “I totally get that I’m asking a lot. I’m not expecting you to want to - I’m just throwing it out there.” Paige: “I was being a little sarcastic, sorry. Look, if it’s important to you, then I don’t mind doing it. I assume they’re pretty cool if they’re your friends, right?” It was flattering that she thought I was cool enough to have cool friends, but I wasn’t really sure how to answer that. Yes, Ava was very cool. So cool that I wanted to make out with her. But that’s not something I could say to Paige. Me: “Well, I don’t know my friend’s boyfriend all that well, so we’d all be meeting some strangers. But it’d mean a lot to me if you’d come with me.” Paige: “Then say no more, baby boy. I’m in. Do you know when yet?” Me: “Not yet, but I’ll let you know as soon as I do.” That seemed easy enough–and now the hard part was out of the way. All that was left was to propose the idea to Ava–who, from the sounds of it, was already onboard with it. Elsewhere in the house, there were curious sounds. Amidst the texting and waiting for responses, Mommy mentioned that she had to run some errands and would be back in a little bit. It sounded as if she had returned, and was tearing open some packaging–a cardboard box from the sounds of it. Intriguing, but unless she was calling for me, I doubted it had anything to do with me. She had recently mentioned wanting to get a new lamp from the foyer, and so I just assumed she had finally picked one up. I’m sure she’d show me later. I hesitated over the text I was going to send to Ava for a bit. I’d write a few words, change my mind about them, and then start over. I wanted to sound excited about the idea, but not so excited that it sounded like I just wanted to show Paige off to Ava. I wanted it to sound like I was just as–if not more–excited to see Ava than I was to introduce her to Paige. I might as well just tell her that I’m in love with her. Instead, I sent this: “Hey! Lyndie recently mentioned that you and Caleb might be interested in going on a double-date sometime. It’d be nice to see you, and I’d love to introduce you to my friend Paige.” And…sent. I immediately had doubts about introducing the concept of Paige as my ‘friend,’ though it wasn’t like I had any other way to describe her. My friend-who-also-seems-into-diapers? My not-quite-girlfriend-but-maybe-later-after-I-get-my-chastity-removed? ‘Friend’ seemed just fine. I decided to go downstairs to see what Mommy was up to. I was walking now–which usually didn’t seem like something worth pointing out, except that I had only recently decided to start walking at home more often. Usually, I just crawled. I kept waiting for Mommy to ask me to get down on my hands and knees again–or to, at the very least, ask why I wasn’t crawling–but she hadn’t said a word about it. In the meantime, I just found that I needed to be a little more conscious of my steps as I walked. Left foot. Right foot. Left foot. Right foot. I almost toppled over on the steps. It was a silly thing–just one step moving ahead of the other a little too quickly–and something I was able to correct before a disaster occurred, but it was a little reminder that I still had some adjusting to do before I fully gave up the baby life. “Hello, sweetie,” Mommy cooed from the living room. “Come here. I want to show you something.” I swallowed nervously and slowly waddled down the hall to the opening of the living room. Left foot. Right foot. Left foot. Right foot. “I was originally thinking I’d just put this in the nursery,” she said, pointing to an object on the floor. “But the beauty of this thing is that I can put it anywhere I want.” At first, I wasn’t entirely sure what I was looking at. It was a plastic…something. A toy? It dawned on me, at last, as to what it might be. It was…a child’s potty chair. A purple plastic seat that sat low to the ground, with a little well in it where one would deposit their…well, whatever it was they needed a potty for. As best as I could recall, I had never seen one in person–and if my mother used one with me when I was that age, I would have no memory of it. “What do you think?” she asked. “Y-you…got that for me?” “Mmmhmm,” she nodded. “I figure that if we’re going to do potty training, we need to do it right.” “I mean…I know how to sit on an actual toilet,” I said. “Sure. But this is cute.” I couldn’t argue with that. Just looking at the tiny little piece of plastic made my cheeks darken. And it wasn’t hard to see where Mommy was going with this–she wanted to have as much fun with potty training as she did with keeping me in diapers. “So…how do you see this working?” I asked. “Do I just…use that instead of the toilet?” “Well, I’ve been reading about potty training toddlers, and they say that you should sit your child on the potty chair regularly–every two hours or so. The idea is to acclimate them to not only using the potty, but to get them in the habit of holding it until they are sitting on the potty.” “That’s actually kind of smart,” I shrugged. “I mean…if I was a toddler.” “Are you not?” “I…uhm…” Since I just changed your diaper a little bit ago, I won’t make you sit on it now. But, soon enough you and Ms. Potty here are going to be very well acquainted.” “Ms. Potty?” “A cute name, right?” “I guess…” I stared down at the purple potty, trying to imagine myself sitting on it. I supposed it was possible–the potty’s seat didn’t have any sides that I’d have to stuff myself into. I would just look completely ridiculous sitting on it–probably more so when I actually used it. And I already knew that she’d be making me use it. “I think it pairs nicely with this,” Mommy said, holding up the next new purchase. The packaging read: ‘Potty Training Chart with Stickers!’ “Oh.” “See? It’s got all these little stickers in it, and we can keep track of your progress with it. See? A sticker in this column means you asked to use the potty. A sticker in this column means you made your pee-pees or poo-poos in the potty instead of your diaper. There’s also a column we can mark if you were able to wipe yourself, instead of having Mommy do it for you. And a sticker in this column over here means that you even washed your hands when you were finished using the potty–a very important step.” “I…I know how to wipe,” I said, my cheeks feeling even warmer now. “And I always wash my hands.” “I suppose we’ll see what the chart says after a week or two, huh?” Mommy shrugged. “Let’s not get too cocky yet.” I sighed, nodding my head like the obedient boy I was. “You don’t think it’s…too small?” “No,” she said, looking down at the potty while shaking her head. “I think you’ll fit on there just fine. In fact…let me just see something.” She unfastened the drawstring of her tight pants and, without any hesitation, pushed her pants and panties down her legs, past her knees. Then, she slowly and carefully lowered her ass down onto the potty chair. “Oh wow,” she said once her buttocks finally made contact with the plastic seat. “It’s even lower than you think it’s going to be. But look–it’s supporting me just fine. I fit right on it. I’m sure you’ll fit on it even better than me.” I couldn’t help but gawk at what I was seeing–I loved seeing Mommy being playful like this. I still daydreamed about the day we crawled around her house together while we both wore diapers. “Well,” she continued. “Since I’m here, I might as well take care of some business.” I almost asked her to elaborate, but I quickly realized what she meant. And, if I didn’t figure it out for myself then, it probably would’ve come to me once I heard the telltale sound of water trickling and puddling inside the potty chair. She was using it. I was staring down at her as she nonchalantly pissed into the tiny potty. “Ah,” she said. “Much better. Yes, I’ll think this’ll be good for you. Now, can you be a dear and go fetch Mommy something to wipe herself with?” “Of course,” I said. I ran to the bathroom, grabbed a wad of toilet paper, and waddled back. “Good boy,” she cooed. “Now, do you think you can be trusted to wipe Mommy clean?” “Y-yes. I can do that, Mommy.” “Good. Here you go, then.” She lifted her body up–not entirely standing, but squatting above the potty chair. I reached beneath her with the paper, carefully dabbing her with it at first, but then moving to a wiping motion–pulling the wad towards me as I hugged the curve of her body. “I think that’ll do it,” she said, stepping forward from the potty chair and pulling her pants and panties back into place. “You can throw that toilet tissue for Mommy, yes?” I nodded. “Yes. And what about the, uh, potty chair? Do you need me to, like, empty that and clean it out?” “Hmm. Good point, Clarky. Something should be done about this little puddle I made, huh?” I started to reach down to grab the potty chair. I had no idea what I was going to do with it once I had it. Dump it into the toilet, maybe. Though…I would be lying if I didn’t admit that there was a small part of me that wanted to hold the plastic container up to my nose to take a big sniff of her fresh piss. She stopped me before I could grab it. “I’ll take care of the cleanup for this,” she said. “I know just where to put it.” “Oh, where were you thinking?” The answer was actually pretty obvious, I just needed another second to think about it. As soon as I saw the mischievous smile on her face, I knew exactly where she’d be dumping that pee. “Stand still, Baby.” She reached down to the potty chair, and was able to detach the little bucket inside of it from the rest of the chair–a feature that probably made cleanup a lot easier. Now, it just looked like she was holding a plastic bowl of pee in her hands. I wasn’t going anywhere, and I offered no resistance as she pulled down my pants and opened the waistband of my diaper just enough so that she could tilt the bowl into it. Steadily and carefully, she spilled its contents into my diaper, watching to make sure that not a single drop was spilled. I could immediately feel the warm liquid rush past my cock and gather between my thighs–causing all the padding along the way to swell. It soaked the diaper in way that was a little different from when I’d wet it–causing the weight of it to feel dispersed differently. I would’ve given anything in that moment to not be locked in a cage. “There we go,” she said, pulling my pants back up. She thrust the bowl into my hands. “When you have a chance, give that a good washing. Then you can put it back into the potty chair for later.” “Yes, Mommy.” And with that, I waddled away–a more pronounced waddle, given the need to adjust to the way Mommy’s piss sat in the diaper–ready to wash out the potty chair’s bowl that I’d only be dirtying myself later anyway.

Hey everyone! Sorry for the late posting, but family birthday celebrations and getting sick right after does not make for the best of editing mindsets. For perspective, I wrote the final little bit of this chapter last night, and despite being only about three paragraphs long, it took me almost 40 minutes. Oh well, but the nice thing is that due to a few plans being pushed or cancelled, I should be able to pop out several more chapters in a row. If everything goes how I want it to, this story should be complete by next week sometime. And for those wondering or just reading about the Diaper Dimension, just to clarify, in the DD, it’s often canon for Bigs to go a little crazy with their Littles once they begin to bond with them. Breastfeeding only speeds this process up, and I know most of my caregivers have been nice to their Littles in past stories, but they are usually the exception to the rule. So, before anyone goes to think that Nancy was replaced with a robot or something like that, she was a good person, but bonding with Emma has brought out her more negative personality. I clarify about a few things in this chapter and the next few, so just keep reading and questions will be answered. Next, as a reminder, I’m now polling between two stories to figure out what I should write next. The two choices are listed out in chapter 2, so be sure to check them out and let me know. As I will announce my winner in my last chapter, that would be the deadline for you to make your opinion known. As usual, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 11: Life Can Be Both Terrible and Fun Sometimes A battle had begun in the one place that was supposed to be safe. After so long fighting with mainly Nurse Bee, she was now gone, and Nancy had resorted to other methods to fill in the gaps of her absence. The ‘Tanassum’ crate had contained enough FOY to last up to a year and my nightly absorption of the lighthouse all took its toll on me. If it wasn’t for my renewed progress at the daycare, I had no doubt that I would have ended up back in the Burrows room once more by now. So, yes, I was at least grateful that I wasn’t locked-in as I once was, but now, my progress seemed to yo-yo based on the time of day. In the late nights and early mornings, I was losing progress. Concepts became simpler and lessons just learned seemed to vanish in a puff. During the day though, I surged ahead and struggled to relearn and hold onto what I could. It was exhausting, but I knew I just couldn’t give up. Not now after I had been through so much already. Maybe ten years ago, I probably would have just sunk into the muck of the fate that Nancy now clearly wanted for me. I knew it was her hormones playing havoc with her personality on one level, but that existence didn’t appeal to me whatsoever. So fortunately for me, in recent years with movements like the pro-Little societies cropping up everywhere, more Bigs were becoming amenable to keeping Littles safe. And, while nothing is a guarantee in this society, I felt that Nancy was pushing her luck with how she was treating me. I felt that it was just a matter of time until something happened to change my life, but until then, I just had to endure the cycle. Being Sunday, the weekend cycle was much worse than those days when I went to daycare. There was no reprieve for me or surge of my faculties. From Friday afternoon to Monday morning, it was all FOY shots, lighthouse trances, and Nancy’s little games with me. The games had begun when Nurse Bee was around, but Nancy had amped them to a completely different level now. Anything I did was scrutinized and either praised or punished, accumulating or being doled out right on the spot. Sometimes this meant that I could receive a treat or a massive spanking at night, but both boiled down to just how much of a Little I acted like. It didn’t take long for me to try and emulate being the best Little I could around her, whether I liked it or not. “Morning, baby,” Nancy said deceptively sweetly as she flicked on my nursery lights and came over to me. Her tone was very sweet, it always was in the mornings lately, but I knew by now it was only that way due to her satisfaction that she knew that now would likely be the time I was most regressed for the whole day. As a result of the lighthouse and some lingering effects from nursing from her the previous night, all I really could manage to say back, was “Na-eee,” in my attempt to call out her name and just proceed with the day. She knew what I was trying to say, but she wanted to milk my current state for all it was worth. “Oh? I didn’t quite catch that, honey. I think someone’s just a little too little right now to form any big girl words, huh? Oh well! Mommy’s got you, baby. Let mommy fix everything, okay?” I remained motionless and silent as Nancy soon picked me up and hauled me over to the changing table. Nancy referring to herself as my ‘mommy’ only occurred in private, but it still bugged me. There was a reason she kept that type of name private as technically, she was still only my caregiver based on state law. She hadn’t adopted me, and with some of the new laws, portal Littles couldn’t be immediately adopted anymore. I still had to be under her care for another month at least until something like that occurred. So, until then, she should have just referred to herself as ‘Nancy’ to me. As I was laid down on the changing table and Nancy began to undo my sleeper from last night to get at my likely heavily soiled diaper, I knew the only exception to the general ‘mommy rule’ was if I referred to her as such, as Nancy referring to herself as my ‘mommy’ was considered a breach of consent. Even in this messed up society, consent was getting to be an important notion for factors like that. So, as such, a regressed Little commenting themselves over the title of their caregiver was just seen as cute. “Oh my!” Nancy exclaimed as she began to peel back the layer of my onesie to reveal my diaper underneath. “Someone’s got a smelly tushie. Yes they do! Yes they do!” I squirmed in discomfort over the notion of my once again heavily soiled diaper. Our nightly nursing sessions had essentially pulverized any hope I had of ever getting out of diapers again by now, and part of me had even accepted that, but I still hated how Nancy always made sure to emphasize it. She then patted my butt, and I could just make out the squish down there. “Ooh! Someone made a big old messy for mommy to clean up. I bet you can’t even really feel that though anymore, can you? Can you even smell it anymore?” She grinned and knew full-well that I couldn’t anymore. It didn’t even take long, but when one’s diaper is nearly constantly wet and those types of smells just become your everyday world, one has very little choice but to get used to them. “I’ll take that as a no, huh? Just like a little baby…” I squirmed in hatred of the woman above me and just willed the time away as she proceeded to change my diaper. It was so strange how I once held her in such esteem, and her hormones causing the change or not, I knew she had crossed a line a long time ago. I doubted that I ever really could forgive her for still trying to turn me back to how I used to be. Regardless, some quick wipes and Nancy soon popped me over to the bath. I could at least feel my limbs and neurons firing back again, so I wasn’t fearful of drowning like I used to be but being so naked and scrubbed thoroughly by Nancy with my bath, it was still one of my least favorite activities. I think by now I would probably kill someone or eat the vilest of mush in exchange if I could just be able to luxuriate during a bath once more in life. Instead, I was stuck with the rough-scrubbing Nancy who made sure to still comment on my helplessness and babyish lifestyle every chance she could. Still, the moment was soon over, and after a quick rediapering back in my nursery, Nancy selected out a multi-colored checkered summer dress that barely went down to my knees. Between the high waist and billowing shorter hem of the dress, I knew full well that it would practically be a miracle if I didn’t flash my diapers off at least once today. My only consolation with the outfit though was the frilled straps at the top and the small white sandals she then attached to my feet. Being a Sunday, I knew the park was a guaranteed trip and I knew that I at least wouldn’t be sweating all day. With a little peck on my forehead, Nancy then picked me up and carried me downstairs to my awaiting highchair for breakfast. Of all her new little habits with me at home, this was actually one I didn’t mind too much. When I was just walking about normally, the stairs were a pain, but doable. Now, with my less than stellar coordination and balance plus the addition of my thick diaper, the stairs were one difficulty that I was just happy to avoid now in my life. And that’s I think why all this rubbed me the wrong way. See, my time in this dimension had a severe and profound impact on my life. Whether I wanted it originally or not, I knew that things would never be the same. My attention span had definitely dropped, my reading ability was still subpar, and my potty training… well, there was none. So, I knew I needed help in my life now, but Nancy didn’t want to help me. I mean I guess on one level she did, but she more wanted to control or dominate me now. If she only assisted me in life and occasionally held my hand when I got scared, I would be okay with that type of existence, but scenes like the one at breakfast showed me that she just wanted more power over me. “Open wide, baby. Let Mommy feed you your num-nums this morning,” she tempted me as she waved the purple rubbed coated spoon in front of me, now loaded with a heaping of peach and spinach. The peach addition made it bearable, but Nancy’s baby talk to me made this one of the low points in my day. On the other hand, I knew if I didn’t comply, my bottom would soon find itself red and blistered from even the guaranteed spanking that would follow. Not seeing any other option, I opened my mouth to accept the revolting mush that was my breakfast. “Oh, that’s it. Someone wants to be mommy’ best behaved little girl, huh?” She scooped inside the jar again. “Now, open up for mommy again, baby.” I complied with her demands again, and so the routine went. She would command and I would obey. For someone like the new Nancy, this power dynamic seemed to almost thrill her to no end. For me, it was torture, but for her, it was a game. Often, she would even ‘accidentally’ miss my mouth and smear it with the goop or have it land back down on my now ever-present bib. “All done!” Nancy finally announced as I swallowed the last of the revolting mixture. She then produced a baby wipe and roughly removed the remaining residue over my mouth. “Stop squirming Emma, or should I get Mister Spanky out again?” she asked, her eyes quickly turning fiery, using her name for ‘big sting.’ Not wanting to give her another excuse to punish me, I quickly shook my head and then remained absolutely still. Nancy smiled back wickedly. “That’s a good girl for mommy. Isn’t it just so much easier to do what I say?” I didn’t say a word, but in my head, I just wanted to fight back with all I had. I wanted to leave Nancy for good by now, but for the life of me, I didn’t know how. So, as a result, any hope of escape or transfer to another caregiver was fading a little more with each passing day. My stomach soon wretched as it digested the mush that had been deposited there. Nancy picked me up and plopped me in the baby bouncer she had erected in the family room for me. I could toddle around inside it, but I absolutely hated how my diaper rode up right where I didn’t want it to. Nancy turned on the TV and then looked back at me. “Okay, baby. You finish this bottle and watch your show while mommy goes and eats and cleans in the kitchen. Just cry if you need anything.” Not expecting a response and likely even hoping that I would cry for her, she left the bottle in front of me and retreated back to the kitchen. I quickly began to down the milky substance before me. Despite the mixture being presented in a baby bottle, I eagerly took it to wash down all the filth that remained in mouth. The grainy texture and odd combination of the baby food from my breakfast was a lot to take in at once, but the bottle, filled with who knows what, was at least a tiny reprieve. My stomach soon bloated, and I knew that my currently at least relatively clean diaper wouldn’t last much longer. A short time later, Nancy was finished in the kitchen, and I was done with my bottle. As she prepared for our traditional outing to the park, where Nancy would meet with some of the other strict caregivers she had met since her new persona had emerged, I sat back and watched more of Princess Poppy. Now, I was at least glad I could follow the story plots more than I once did. Before my shot at the zoo, I would only understand about half of it, and my attention would quickly deviate. Lately, it had been one of my few mercies here at home away from Nancy where I could just forget all my troubles, even if only for a moment. “Okay, baby. Daylight is wasting! Come on!” In seconds, Nancy plucked me out of my bouncer and placed me in my new stroller before heading outside. She had purchased the contraption after I started moving around more. Before, she was often too busy, and I was too immobile to really go outside safely. Now, she wanted to show me off to the other caregivers at the park. Since I got freedom out of it, I never put up a fuss, despite the infantile look that Nancy had heaped upon me within moments. Arriving at the park, Nancy unstrapped me and let me run about a little bit. I wasn’t exactly sure of her plan today, but as my bowels clenched and I dropped on all fours, that wasn’t the case anymore. Her plan was simple but effective as my diaper soon sagged and ballooned outward as I messed myself helplessly. Sadly, while before I would have whimpered or even cried, I knew I had no control whatsoever now, so dirtying my diapers was just part of my routine now. I just braced for the embarrassment I knew was sure to come. “Awww, look at that. Babygirl’s makin’ a messy right in her diapie,” Nancy cooed at me as she looked on with a look of absolute glee. She had to clean me up and that was always a nice consolation, but once again, I knew she wouldn’t afford me any dignity in it either as I saw her set the changing mat right on top of the picnic table. As I finished and Nancy soon retrieved me from the ground, I thought back to all the times I once protested this type of treatment. While I always detested the changing stalls, they at least afforded me some privacy. Being out here in the open, I knew that anyone watching would forever identify me as a helpless baby. I guess to some extent I was now, but privacy was something my at least somewhat adult mind still craved. It was one of the few things that I gained back after the shot from Omega Force that I had not enjoyed. A flip up of my short dress and the scritching of the tapes on my diapers was my cue to shut my eyes and just block everything out. Nancy would try to take every opportunity to clean me up and humiliate me as much as possible while she changed my diaper. Closing my eyes though got everything done relatively quickly. If they were open however, Nancy was sure to show me my previously loaded diaper and belittle me as nothing but a baby with her evidence prominently displayed before me. I didn’t want to give her that satisfaction. “Oh! What a big load you deposited!” Nancy exclaimed as she unfolded my diaper down and lifted my legs high to begin the wiping process. Closing my eyes prevented some humiliation, but Nancy’s persistence still shone through more often than I would like. “Such a smelly, smelly little baby I have on my hands. Good thing I got these extra absorbent diapers for you, huh?” I didn’t respond back, and by now, I knew that Nancy didn’t expect me to either. It was almost a bargain between us of sorts, and it was one I respected to the letter. Less interactions with her meant less ammo she could use on me later if I ever made a mistake or broke one of her numerous rules. Still, her heavy use of creams and baby powders didn’t go unnoticed by me, but I just endured it all as she soon wrapped me back up in a thick diaper and helped me sit up. I opened my eyes and was just thankful a crowd hadn’t gathered around this week. Last Sunday, I couldn’t say the same, but from the group of Bigs I had seen Nancy with last week, that possibility had only been a near miss as they were approaching once more. I wondered if Nancy was disappointed that she couldn’t humiliate me in that way this week. It was a small victory to disrupt her likely plans, but it was still something for my fragile mind to hold onto in this world. Sensing the others coming over and the likelihood of them making my life difficult, I knew I had to take my shot in escaping first. “Nancy? Can I go expwowin?” Nancy looked up from her reorganization of my pink diaper bag and gave me a look that almost seemed to scream ‘no.’ Determined though, I added, “It’ll jus’ be neawby. I pwomise.” Nancy sighed but ultimately nodded her head. “Okay, baby. Not too far. Don’t go beyond the playground on one side or the hill on the other. Got it?” I quickly nodded in acceptance of the nice but relatively small area she had give me to work with today. She then helped me off the picnic table, but before I could toddle off and to my freedom, Nancy grasped my shoulder and spun me back around to face her. “No wondering off, Emma. I mean it. Don’t tempt my patience today if you know what’s good for your bum tonight.” I quickly nodded and just as her friends arrived, she smiled and let me go. It was just in the nick of time too as I saw many of the pro-Big women begin to gather around and gossip with Nancy. “Oh my! Did the little miss dirty her britches?” “I don’t understand why you let her run off like that. Immobile Littles are so much better!” “Ever think of taking her to the doctor and getting a few modifications done? I’ve heard it’s all the rage now in Atlanta!” Each of their comments froze me to my core. Seeing their Littles one day was enough to send anyone into a depression of their own. Having been here for years under their sadistic rule, most, if not all, were heavily scarred and mentally regressed. If any of them knew their names, I would have been surprised. So, wanting to stay as far or as out of sight of them as I could, I soon ducked behind some bushes. “Emma…” I spun around and tried to look for the source of where the faint, but clear, noise had come from. For a moment, I thought I was going crazy, but I heard it again. “Emma… go in the bushes, Emma… Don’t worry about Nancy, Emma… Follow my voice.” Okay, now before this world, I would have either been adamantly against going or just straight up run away from something like that happening to me. In a world of seemingly magical stuffy’s, adults being treated like babies, and portal travel though, my imagination and trust of the unexplained or odd was never higher. So, curious, I followed the voice a little more until I came to a different bush a little closer to the playground this time. I then parted some of the branches in front of me and walked into the bush. Inside was cramped for a moment, but to my surprise, the untangled space of the interior soon grew bigger to the point where I could have probably almost stood up. Instead, two clusters of odd-looking leaves and twigs turned around. “Hello, Emma. How are you today?” “Bree!” I shouted in relief over seeing the commander of Omega Force once again. I felt I owed her everything in gaining my mind and many of my abilities back in such a short period of time. The daycare would have eventually worked, but their shot gave me the edge I had needed over Nancy’s sinister plans for me now. “It’s good to see you again, Emma,” she said smiling at me, her camo outfit slightly rustling in the breeze passing through the bush right then. “I see you’ve taken well to our shot… though… maybe not as well as we might have hoped you would have by now.” “All in the clear, ma’am” Martinez noted behind her. He too wore a complete camo suit as he listened in on his radio and used a camera clearly perched above the bush likely to keep an eye on other Bigs and even Nancy for me. “Thank you, Martinez.” She then turned back to me. “So, what’s happening? Can you report anything since we last met?” I nodded and explained everything about what had happened since the zoo. “… an’ Nancy has jus’ been getting’ mo’ nasty to me evuh since Nuwse Bee lef’ an’ then gave her the dwugs.” “Hmmm…” Bree mused. “Our reports said the same, but do you remember the drug she gave to Nancy, and that I’m assuming is now being given to you?” I nodded again. “Yes. Ih was FOY.” I could tell that Bree instantly recognized the name. “I’m sorry to hear that. That stuff is nasty to any Little taking it. Very potent and even a street drug in some forms. I honestly think it’s a minor miracle you haven’t gone permanently over the edge if she’s really injecting you with it every night… and you said nursing as well?” I nodded. “Geez. You must be very tough or have a guardian in your corner somewhere to have been so resistant to all that muck.” I thought back to my magical stuffy, Patch. I knew he had to be behind my near miraculous continued recovery since Nancy had begun her evil work on me. I couldn’t prove it and every time I told someone about him, they just laughed. So, I just stopped telling people directly or even caring about the why at this point. I really just cared that it still happened and kept me sane against what Nancy was doing to me. As long as Patch remained my stuffy at daycare, I felt I was still at least somewhat safe. “And you said earlier that you weren’t sure where Nurse Bee had gone off to?” Bree asked after a moment fo entering a few things into the computer on her wrist. I nodded. “Yeah… jus’ some pwace called Jimbo? Jingles? Juvenile?” My memory was still spotty in places unfortunately. “Wait,” Bree stopped me in mid-sentence. “Do you mean Juventas?” I quickly nodded and Bree’s face lit up. “That’s wonderful, Emma. That’s good work. Very helpful for our other branches to track her down.” I felt so happy to be receiving praise for once outside of the daycare lately. I used to get new compliments and praise all the time from Nancy, but that hadn’t happened in so long unless I had done something particularly babyish. It was still better than her alternative attitude toward me, but not by much, especially when one of those instances was me helplessly going potty in my diaper. “Boss…” Martinez started up, while still watching the little device in front of them. “Nancy has started to look around. I don’t think we have very long.” Bree nodded at her communications specialist and then turned back to me. “I know all this is difficult Emma, but I just want you to hold on. We’re trying to see if we can find a way all around this where we can get you safely out from Nancy at this point, but we keep hitting some roadblocks.” I sighed, but it was still some bit of hope. “Danks fo’ at weas twyin’.” Bree smiled and rubbed my shoulder. “I know all this must be challenging to deal with, and it’s even harder now that Nancy is in her Big psychosis state of mind,” she explained. “It’s not recognized officially yet, but Bigs hormones can go crazy after they bond with their chosen Little. It can radically change their personality, and while some become only kinder and more caring, others can become stricter and more controlling. I’m sure I don’t have to tell you which Nancy has become…” Sadly, no, she did not. Bree then shifted and I could tell that her and Martinez soon had to leave. “You’re doing good work for us, Emma. We’ll work the problem on our end and find you a way out of this if we can.” I wanted to remain strong in front of her, a fellow Little who even pust most Bigs to shame, but it was hard considering Nancy’s strong negative influence in my life. “Iss jus’ weally, weally hawd. I wan’ to be stwong, buh… I jus’ don’ dink dewe’s a way ou’ anymo’…” Bree smiled sympathetically and rubbed my shoulder again. “Have some faith, Emma. There’s always a way out with these things given enough time, but you need to stay strong until then, okay? Can you do that for me?” It took everything I had, but I eventually nodded. “Emma! Emma! Where are you?” I heard Nancy shout angrily from nearby outside the bushes. I turned to see what was happening to see if she was close by but when I looked back at Bree and Martinez, both had vanished into the wild once more. Now determined to be seen again to possibly prevent a future spanking, I crawled out of the bush again. Curiously, there was a ball in the bush that hadn’t been there before. ‘I wonder… did Bree give me this?’ I shrugged my shoulders and soon emerged on the other side with it tightly clutched in one of my hands. Nancy was frantically looking around and soon spotted me. “And just what do you think you’re doing, huh? I couldn’t find you!” She then grabbed my wrist and pulled me closer. “I asked you a question, Emma. Where were you?” My legs trembled, but still holding the ball I had found, I lifted it up to show her my alibi. “My baw… it wolled away…” I tried to make myself look as innocent as possible, and while at first, I wasn’t sure if my ploy was even going to work, Nancy soon backed off. “Hmmm… I’ll give you a strike one for that instead of punishing you today. You better ask me before you disappear again, or you’ll be in a world of hurt. Got it?” I quickly nodded my head before she let me go and walked back off to her cheering and smiling Big friends. Each had seen what had just happened and each seemed proud of Nancy for how she handled it all. ‘Monsters…’ I then walked off and sighed. I wanted to fight back and tell her that she was being ridiculous, but I had quickly learned that was about the second biggest mistake I could have made, beyond running away from home. Any fight in me that Nancy saw was always sure to be smothered out in the most brutal of spankings when I got home. So, determined not to get any more strikes today, I toddled over to the swings and sat down. I wasn’t alone however, for very long. “Heyya. You o’ay?” a Little asked as he sat down next to me. His dark hair and green eyes were very striking, and his tannish white bunny was also very distinctive. I had seen him in daycare before, but he was considered one of the more leveled-out Littles now and had been assigned to the Oasis room with the others like that. I really could only nod my head, but he seemed deadest on trying to help me. “Imma Chawwee… I seen you befo’ at daycaeh.” He then extended his hand out that wasn’t holding tightly onto his large stuffed bunny. I nodded and shook his hand. “Emma. I seen you awoun’ befo’ as well…” We then started to talk for a while, but not long after, the woman Big I had usually seen him with came right over, smiling the whole way. Unlike Nancy now, she was dressed a little more plainly, but there was an intelligence and kindness in her eyes that was unmistakably that clearly marked her as a bonded Big with Charley. From what Bree had told me though, I felt absolutely confident in saying her bonding had manifested the kinder and more caring version though. “Heya Charley,” she said cheerily to her Little. “You and Hop make a new friend today?” Charley nodded enthusiastically and I felt good knowing I had made another friend here as well. “Yeah! Dis is Emma, Mommy. She’s wiff, uh, Nancy… Dat one fwom da ottuh day…” The woman’s eyes grew big, and it was clear that Nancy’s poor reputation now in the daycare had been spreading. Her morning searches of the daycare for bugs and devices blocking my regression were becoming the gossip of town. Some seemed to admire her while others thought she was crazy. It was clear which category Monica fell into. So, it wasn’t exactly surprising when “Oh…” was about all she could say. It made feel so low being associated with Nancy lately, and I guess it showed on my face. The woman’s own quickly became sympathetic and she crouched down and extended her own hand out to me. “Hello Emma. I’m Monica.” I smiled and shook her hand back. “Goo’ ta mee’ you, Monica.” I wasn’t really sure what to say after that though, but I could see that both Monica and Charley were thinking something together. Finally, Monica broke. “I know the type of Big Nancy is, and I’m sorry if I’m speaking out of turn here, but are you okay? Do you need help or anything like that maybe?” Now I really didn’t know what to say. I could lie and go on my merry way, or I could tell the truth and face the consequences. Foster care and being put up for adoption were best case scenarios in that case, but after rumors that Nancy did nothing to stop, I was nearly convinced that any failures or rejected candidates were shipped off to Garden State Hospital. For perspective, Nancy would have seemed like a blessing compared to that truly terrible place. So, determined not to have that happen, I shook my head. “No… I’m okay... dank you dough…” Neither seemed convinced, but Monica sighed and seemed determined to get me to smile. “Well, let’s see if we can’t turn that frown upside down.” Without warning, she immediately started making fun faces at me. Charley soon joined in and wasn’t as good, but in minutes, I was howling with laughter from their sheer silliness. After a little bit, Monica finally seemed satisfied and stood up before rubbing Charley’s back. “Okay, hun. I’m going to start packing up, but I just wanted to give you the warning that we’re going to need to leave soon to get to that play you wanted to see tonight.” “Da one wiff aww da puppets?” he asked, his voice full of hope and excitement. It was almost hard to even remember those feelings anymore. Monica chuckled. “That’s right, sweetie. You just keep talking to Emma for now though.” Her eyes seemed to arc up and down a little bit as if there was some kind of inside secret between them, and while I was a little sad to be left out, I just continued to try and swing. Monica then left and Charley and I got to talking. First, I just had to know about the Oasis room, and apparently, it was completely magical in all its technology and theme. The room was actually two and was split into two themes. The main Oasis room was essentially just a beach and jungle theme with several water features built into the flooring and walls hidden behind a near transparent glass of some kind. Cubbies and other bits of furniture were adorned like jungle trees or rocks and beautiful flowers grew everywhere. Then, for naptime, the lights were turned off and everything changed to an under the sea theme. Trees became coral sprouts and grassy rocks soon looked like they were sunken beneath the waves. I wanted so badly to go, but I knew that would be a long time away… if ever. “So, Hop, huh?” I asked pointed to his ever-present stuffed bunny. For a moment, I thought I swore that I saw him look right at me, and I briefly wondered if he was magical too like Patch was, but Charley spoke back up to answer my question. “Yeah… he’s wike one of bestess fwien’s. He’s jus’ da bes!” Charley then paused and looked over at me with first suspicion and then an odd curiosity. “Don’ you have one?” I quickly thought to Patch waiting back at the daycare for me to return to him. It was utterly ridiculous on one level, but no matter how hard I tried to act mature, I just couldn’t let him go. “He’s… back at the daycaeh…” “Oh…” Charley said, now seeming a little guilty. “You should ask Mrs. Giwwies abou’ gettin’ him to take home wiff you… dey weally can help out a lot… especiawy if youw sad an’ aww…” I nodded. “He’s jus’ so gweat! He’s a doggy and even had widdle wightnin’ bolts on his wegs…” Charley suddenly became confused and then angry. “I used ta have a doggy wik dat too… I woss him…” “Oh no!” I couldn’t believe my ears that a fellow Little could lose their stuffy. I wanted to run off and form a search party immediately. Fortunately, Charley stopped me just as I was getting up. “Iss o’ay, Emma. He was a bad dog anyways…” His once angry demeanor quickly turned to sadness. I didn’t like to normally pry, but still, I just had to know what he was talking about. See, with my magical stuffy, I thought Patch would never be bad in his life. His job was to protect and just be there for me. Like with all stuffy’s… ‘Right?’ Curious, I couldn’t keep it in any longer. “Wha’ do you mean by dat?” Charley sighed and almost seemed on the verge of tears. “He… he huwt me… wike Nancy an’ you. Mommy told me aftuh she foun’ out. By da time we dih… I didn’ even wan’ him back, so no sadness fo’ me. Buh fo’ you, jus’ be caewful…” I nodded but I knew that Patch would never do something like that to me. We shared a bond, and he was practically my guardian in daycare and in my life now. “I’ll wemembuh dat fo’ Patch…” Charley quickly got a look of confusion. “Wai… my doggy was named Dash. It can’t be him, buh’ that iss his name… o’ at weas ih was…” So, with both of us eventually agreeing that it was just another stuffy entirely ‘Right?’, I had a revelation about Charley. He wasn’t the smartest or the nimblest of us Littles, but he had something that others around here sorely had a burning desire for: hope for the future. I knew I had a lot to do in order to figure out the system still and get to where Charley was at in order to have fun in this life. His circumstances were also definitely different than mine, but I also felt I just had to make sure that I avoided all the obstacles wherever possible on the way to that new dream of mine. That was the hope inside of me trying to breakthrough, but there was another side to all this as well I just couldn’t ignore. As we both swung on the playground, for a moment, I had felt a tiny ray of hope in my fight against the dictatorship that had now become my life. Speaking of which though, I then saw Nancy glaring at me as she quickly stomped over to us sitting on the swings. Seeing my time was short, I eased on back into my swing with the push to just enjoy this time as much as I could. So, for now, I just leaned back in my seat and went higher and higher. Seconds later, I was all laughter and joy with my new friend at the park. Life often didn’t come with such surprises as finding a new friend out here, so I just hoped that my nice feeling would last for as long as it could. Considering what was likely to come, I remembered back to what Bree had told me, and eagerly waited for the right time to flee or to stay strong and hopeful as I waited for Omega Force to help me out in their own way. Nancy still loomed in my life, but no matter what happened later tonight though, I was just glad I had met Charley and Hop. It wasn’t even for long in retrospect, but again, it was that tiny something that I felt made my whole life now just a little more bearable. I wasn’t sure what was next, but considering the fiery hatred seething in Nancy’s eyes as she stomped over to our location at the swings, I knew there would likely be another punishment in my future tonight. I just hoped I could hold on a little longer before something truly terrible and permanent happened to me.

For me its right after my bath and just before bed and then right after I wake up in the morning

Before reading the first part of this story, please know that it is the first story that I ever published and I am just getting started with writing. The following story is 100% fictional and should be treated as such. Having said that, please enjoy and any feedback is welcome. I have just been through the most embarrassing moment of my life, and it would be easy to blame my mother who definitively played a big part in it, but I do have to take ownership as well, after all, it is what I asked for. My name is Nathalie, and I am 24 years old and currently doing my master’s in computer science at the University of Birmingham, while studying I am still living at home to save money on rent. Actually if I want to write down what happened completely I can't just put it down, I want to have a complete record on how everything happened that led me to that specific moment. The beginning of this story starts, when I was eighteen and in the last years of high school. I was never one of the most popular girls, but I had a good group of friends, and I was even voted second for Prom-queen due to my good looks. One might consider it bad manners to refer to oneself as good looking. And I do agree that this sometimes can come across wrong, but I want to give a complete picture. I am 165cm, have green eyes and long brown hair. Doing sports has always been one of my favourite ways of spending free time, be it in the gym or running outside, I enjoyed most of all activities. All in all, I had a pretty normal life and even started dating when suddenly my parents got pregnant again and had my little brother Chris. I have always been proud that my parents choose to have me. When I was sixteen, they sat me down and talked to me about how they had troubles conceiving and that they used some help in order to get pregnant. It made me feel special and loved. would think that one would be ecstatic when getting a younger sibling but for me it was the complete opposite, I can’t quite explain it, I have never hogged the attention of adults or anything remotely similar to that, but I did really like my life. It had a clear structure and Chris changed that. Writing this out, does make me feel terrible and I sincerely feel bad, but I can’t change my feelings, even though I wished they were different. When Chris was born, I started acting up, I broke up with most of my social circle, I even stopped dating the boy that I had been seeing for the last two months, stayed out past my curfew and basically did everything that defied my parent’s expectations. To their credit they did let me act out for a while, but after they saw that I wasn’t returning to normal, they took me to a therapist to talk about what’s going on. The first few session were me being completely closed off, not answering, I just didn’t want to be there. It got better. I don’t know why and can’t remember the question that finally let me to open up, but somehow my therapist got through to me and it just snapped. I think I just talked for over an hour, unable to stop, luckily, I had the last session of the day, because I really don’t think I could have stopped talking at that time. I talked about everything, my plan in life, my feeling towards my baby brother and how I am hurt by the love that my parents show to him instead of just me anymore, feeling excluded from the family that I considered to be mine. I later found out that having those feeling is actually not that uncommon for someone who has been an only child for a while. They even have a name for this phenomenon but can’t remember it at the moment. With my permission Thomas, which is the name of the therapist, my parents, and I sat together, and they just listened to me expressing those feelings. I think I have never been more nervous then right before this session, I imagined all the different scenarios of how my parents will react to me, if they will hate or shame me for of my feelings. But nothing like this happened. I can’t 100% recall the whole session but I will never forget the feeling of relief that I had right afterwards. During this session Thomas gave us both a homework exercise, my parents had to write down special things they could do with me that they enjoy and that would strengthen our relationship, and I had to write down five scenarios were I felt disconnected and not included. The list, that’s the name I gave to the paper where I had to write down five things that made me feel excluded. It was easier to write my whole bachelor thesis then to start with that assignment. I thought that I could come up with at least 50 different examples but sitting in front of the paper, not a single one came to mind. That’s actually a lie. I had one concrete example, but I just couldn’t put it down. It would be to embarrassing. The List: 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. The list stayed empty, it stayed like that for nearly a week when it was time to get together again and talk about the things that we came up. I clearly remember sitting in the waiting room, having arrived earlier than my parents, and contemplating if I should put on, my one item. I nearly didn’t. I don’t know what changed my mind, it must have been the session before, the feeling of trust and love that I got from my parents, or maybe it was something different that I just can’t name, but I did put one example down. The List: 1. Diaper change.

which *

Are they taking the baby shopping......Baby sister can take him to friends house...need a storller

Hmm. I assume its not your internet speed or you'd of said so. I would think those solid state drives would handle incoming data fine, though maybe consider splurging for a NVME for your main drive.

Thats a nice new build! Enjoy !

Getting some of my games reinstalling now through Steam, but they are downloading pretty slowly to be honest. Not sure what that's about, but I'm curious to see if DOOM 2016 runs again. It quit working on the old pc, and I'm hopeful that this build can run it properly.

It's interesting to know that there are alot of straight males that have gay fantasies...... sometimes I wish I was still single lol

Welcome to DD

Suspense is the number one reason for readers going insane. I should know 😂

That's some nice gear! Should do you just fine.

So, we knew she would react to ‘protection’ but I don’t think Mom has given up. She found the cheapest and thinnest diapers so that they leak. That way either she can say they don’t need them or Maddy won’t want to wear them if they leak. Too bad she doesn’t know Maddy’s dedication. She will have to fight to keep them now. On the pull-ups, my guess is they won’t be comfortable at all for her. Plus she is disappointed in the design, she seems to want something more ‘baby-like’, despite declaring she didn’t want to be treated like a baby. Hmm, maybe one has to be tied to the other? Finally, this confirms Grace didn’t use pull-ups regularly right? I feel like that was still up in the air, surely not now.

I have the new one up and running now. It took some assisstance from the Squad of Geeks, but it is most certainly better than the previous one at least so far.

In my experience they might be ok for a period of time but incomplete washing may allow for a bacterial build-up inside the absorbent material. Incomplete drying seems to make that worse (it happens to me quicker if I'm forced to tumble-dry instead of line drying). When that happens, bacterial decomposition of any pee gets turbo-charged meaning they can smell of ammonia pretty much the moment pee hits them. It's a risk with cloth nappies and I've found that routinely adding some washing anti-bacterial additive to the machine when running nappies through them helps.

Mom clearly doesn't know the first rule about buying diapers. Don't go cheap! Trust me, cheap diapers don't work nearly as well as good diapers.

Twice tonight she could have found Zach if she had not been more observant and not rushing about like a mad woman. The cop buying diapers should also have been a alarm bell for her to investigate, when she eventually finds him she is definitely going to be surprised by the fit of new diapers he is wearing. It also looks like he is in for a surprise, unless she is intending to take little Maddie down a peg or two as well.

I'm in the process of messing my underwear. Love it for a quickie.

Omg I love it. The detail and the thought process you had to have gone through in this chapter alone. Like with how the LPS agent noticed things were off. My first thought when Emma thought Nancy wanted them to look like twins was that first Nancy would need to put on a thick Amazon size diaper that's the equivalent of the one she's wearing, of course lol.

Hey everyone! The story is moving right along and there’s only four more chapters to go after this one. As such, I should definitely be finishing up by next week sometime. When I get to my second to last chapter, I should have a much better idea of when the final chapter will be up, and I’ll let you all know then. Also, based on the timing of everything, I will most likely be getting right into my next story soon after and then take a bit of a longer break after that. If everything goes how I think it will, I’m going to need some time to prepare for whatever story comes after my break. Next, as a reminder, I’m now polling between two stories to figure out what I should write next. The two choices are listed out in chapter 2, so be sure to check them out and let me know. As I will announce my winner in my last chapter, that would be the deadline for you to make your opinion known. As usual, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 12: How Mad Can One Big Get? Before this life, I had never really thought of myself as a strong person. I had survived the wars and the pollution and even when the Bigs came to Earth, but through all that, I had stayed small and out of the way. I had survived, but I hadn’t fought. I wasn’t ashamed of that by any means, considering that most who did, didn’t make it, but I hadn’t challenged myself fully in that survivability situation before. Now, with Nancy, I had found a willpower I never knew I had. Days unending of our back-and-forth standoff were starting to take a toll on me, and with the weekends without my magical stuffy helping me push through and keep my maturity, I could tell I was starting to slip. Still though, I found an inner strength to push forward and wait for Omega Force to do something to help me out. I wasn’t sure of what exactly, but it was a tiny ray of hope that I had been hanging onto for a while now. Such sentiments had to be placed on hold for now though. Today, to my chagrin, was yet another LPS inspection by Agent Vannessa Dawson. It had been the fourth time since I had been here, but to be honest, I had been so regressed with the last two that I had barely remembered them even happening. I just remember an unsmiling lady come to the house and ask a bunch of questions about me. According to Nancy however, despite her insistence that it was the daycare’s fault in those inspections, Agent Dawson had still noted several concerns, even on the last visit where I had already started to bounce back. Now that Nancy had essentially taken on a new personality entirely, she kept emphasizing how this visit had to go perfectly. She knew that if it didn’t, her whole world would come crashing down as I would likely be taken away from her custody in that scenario. Now, on the one hand, I wanted to end my time with Nancy as soon as possible. It was probably the sanest thought I had in the past few weeks by now, but one factor always held me back. If Nancy was in fact taken away from me, I would never see her again, which would honestly be okay by me, but I would also be alone. In this dimension, being alone meant going back into the foster system, like Mrs. Tatum’s house, or possibly more likely if I went through enough rejections from other Bigs, Garden Gate Hospital. So, as the doorbell rang, I bolted up straight and tried to relax my breathing. I honestly had no idea how I wanted today to go, but I just knew that whatever the outcome, Nancy had to keep thinking it went well. Even if it didn’t, I needed her to think it did. Otherwise, I knew without a doubt that I would be in for a world of hurt tonight. “Hello again there, Agent Dawson!” Nancy cheerfully greeted the still stoic LPS agent. She looked exactly like how I remembered her, but looking down at myself, I knew I had changed since her first visit, the only one of the three I could actually remember. My pink bubble romper left little to the imagination that I was thickly diapered unearth, and while the coverage wasn’t amazing elsewhere most of the time, it was still nice to wear on a hot late summer day like today. “Hello Nancy,” Agent Dawson said in a monotone voice. I expected her to remain that way for her entire visit, but in seconds, she spotted me, and her face surprisingly lit up. “Oh? Is Emma better from last time?” she asked Nancy. “I’m gettin’ bettuh,” I said defiantly, still not liking when other Bigs talked about me rather than to me. For someone like an LPS agent, I felt she should have known better. “Oh!” she exclaimed, clearly shocked over just how different I was as compared to her last visit, one that apparently had happened only days before my reawakening with Patch. “I’m so sorry, Emma. Last time I was here, you could barely lift your head, let alone talk. To see you now… truly miraculous I’d say.” I could hear the genuine shocked tone of her voice and I was just happy she wasn’t putting on a show. I held a little hope that maybe she could be a potential ally for myself, but with Nancy still standing there, I knew I still had to play my cards right. “I jus’ got bettuh aftuh my stuffy fweed me. Ih was hawd buh I’m getting’ bettuh evwy day,” I said triumphantly. For her part, Agent Dawson smiled down on me and seemed happy with my new state. “Oh, that’s just so wonderful to hear. At LPS, we always hope that something goes a little whacky off the norm and we can save a Little.” She then turned back to Nancy. “You must be so happy now. I mean, what Big wouldn’t be, right?” I could see that Nancy was not in fact happy right then, but I could also see the front she was putting on for the kindly agent as well. “Truly a miracle… just as you said.” I wondered what she was really thinking, but I was just grateful that for now at least, the peace remained. “Yes… absolutely, but I guess I better get to my inspection today.” She proceeded up the stairs but then paused about halfway up. “Are you two coming or what?” Nancy and I looked at each other suspiciously and we both could see the confusion there as well. Nancy had gone before, but this time, Agent Dawson was asking for both of us. Still hating each other in our own ways by now but both not wanting to show any issues, we both nodded to the other, and Nancy soon picked me up and placed me on her hip and walked to follow Agent Dawson upstairs. The next hour or so was spent with Agent Dawson looking over various appliances and furniture items in the house. Half of the time, I thought she was looking for hidden locks or switches on nearly every item. It seemed that if it was large enough to conceal a slice of bread, she wanted to inspect it thoroughly. It was annoyingly time consuming but keeping my precarious situation in the front of my mind, I didn’t make a peep. After each room, Agent Dawson would also ask us several questions. “Do you all ever sleep in the same room?” “Do you have a sleeping habit?” “What is your favorite food?” “Which is your favorite outfit?” Things like that mostly, but occasionally, she would ask a question and get a response back that she didn’t seem to favor. Nothing outwardly shocking mind you, but behind her smile, her eyes told a different story. It wasn’t long before I felt pretty confident that something was seeming wrong to her. Eventually though, we made it back downstairs and inspected the rest of the inside and then outside of the house. The routine kept up from Agent Dawson, but after inspecting the last flower outside, she turned back to us. “Good. Very good. No poisonous plants out here. You wouldn’t believe how many plants have been pulled in the last week alone just because a Little could be poisoned by them.” I gulped and had never even thought about something like that. When I was mentally younger, with the little movement I had, I always wanted to put something in my mouth. I wasn’t sure why, but I was now at least a smidge grateful that Nancy had mostly kept me indoors for that time. Otherwise, I might have chewed something I shouldn’t have and then probably would have laughed right afterward from my ignorance of it all before poisoning myself. “Now then…” Agent Dawson began again, looking back up from her tablet where I saw several markings all over the page. I really wanted to get a sneak peek, but she soon shut the device off. “One last thing to do. I just need to interview Emma.” I swear that Nancy almost dropped me right there, but she regained her composure at the last minute and set me on the ground. “I… I…” I could tell she was nervous, and considering I didn’t do this the last time, I felt Nancy might have had a legitimate reason for being nervous. The question for me though was: should I be nervous? “It’s okay, Miss Donahue,” Agent Dawson said directly but calmly. “I just need to ask her a few questions. You know… protocol and all that. Don’t want you all to get dinged because of something stupid and small like an interview now, right?” It seemed Agent Dawson knew how Nancy ticked very well. In moments, Nancy’s smile returned. “Oh, no, no. Please… interview Emma all you’d like.” In her haste, she practically shoved me toward Agent Dawson. I almost giggled due to the sheer amount of effort she was putting into her little show just for Agent Dawson. I swear she even almost gagged on her words. It was a tiny moment of triumph, but as Agent Dawson then took my hand and led me back inside, while Nancy stayed outside, I realized one major glaring issue was now before me. Agent Dawson and I were going to be alone, and there was a reason for that. Starting to get a little nervous as to the purpose of this chat inside on the couch, Agent Dawson dropped me on one of the larger cushions and sat down beside me. “Now, Emma. Seeing that Nancy is now gone, I want you to tell me the truth.” ‘Oof.’ Agent Dawson wasted no time and went straight to the heart of the matter. Still fearing Nancy though or the possible repercussions of ratting on her, I decided to play dumb. “Wh’ do you mean? What twoof? Nancy iss nice to me an’…” “Skip the act, Emma,” Agent Dawson said, now glaring at me intently. She was clearly not convinced over my little act. “See, I know what goes on around this area. I may not be watching all the time, but I’ve got sources that say you’ve been having problems with Nancy. It doesn’t take genius to see the pattern of regression and the back-and-forth mentality in a Little. I wasn’t born yesterday you know…” I sighed and felt my heart freeze in fear. I shouldn’t have underestimated Agent Dawson, and I felt I was on a knifes edge, balancing between my freedom and reprisals from Nancy’s revenge if I ratted on her. I wasn’t sure what to do, but with Agent Dawson peering down intently from in front of me, I felt like my options were limited. So, I tried one more time to obfuscate. “She’s jus’ a widdle… hawd on me. I dink she wans me to be young again. Imma be okay… weally.” To my shock, Agent Dawson rolled her eyes. “Oh please. Don’t tell me you believe all that hogwash, do you?” She gave me a moment to consider, and I could see the desperation and genuine concern on her face. I didn’t want to out Nancy for her treatment of me, knowing what it would mean for my future, but I didn’t want to lie to protect her either. So, I sighed and opted for the truth and shook my head. “Good. That’s what I thought.” Agent Dawson smiled and then looked outside. Nancy was clearly trying to listen in to us while also seeming nonchalant about the whole thing. I gulped and hid quickly behind the cushions to ensure I wasn’t seen staring back at her. There’s no telling what my punishment would be if she even suspected me of doing something to out her or move against her being my caregiver anymore. Agent Dawson sighed. “Yeah… darn shame about Nancy. She was such a good caregiver too. During my last visit though, you weren’t really with it, but I could see the cogs turning in her mind. She wanted to change to become your mommy or whatnot, but I could see it needed to be a bit more uncovered still. Sometimes that side of a Big is… sometimes it isn’t. By now, I’m pretty certain that you know that other side of her was uncovered, right?” I dropped my head in shame. “Wha’ tipped you off dis time?” I asked, curious as to where Nancy or I had gone wrong with our attempt at a cover up. Agent Dawson seemed to waver back and forth for a minute. “Eh… hard to say really. You all put up a marvelous front, but there’s more evidence her in the subtlety of things.” She paused and looked around before pointing to a nearby book. “Nancy could be reading something like that to you, however, from the grape jelly thumbprint on the front cover, I’m assuming you could read it and maybe even have recently, but then I don’t see any workbooks here dedicated to helping you relearn those or any other type of skills. It’s honestly one of the reasons why we visit Littles soon after they arrive to a new caregiver’s house.” “Wha’ do you mean by dat?” My curiosity was now definitely piqued as I started to see the more ‘human’ side of Agent Dawson. She was always such a stiff, but now, I felt like she was opening up to me more now than ever before. “Well,” she continued, “it’s about changes. If you came here with mental deficits already, Nancy could be none the wiser as a Big conditioned to think that Littles are nothing more than babies. But she saw you more or less as an adult. She even treated you like one as much as she could in this society. So, now, when I see that you might just be able to read again and not see any resources around to help you out, especially coming from such a focused caregiver like Nancy… something just doesn’t add up. And that’s just one example around here.” I raised my eyebrows in curiosity to see if I could hear anymore. Agent Dawson seemed to take notice of my non-verbal cue. “Well, for example, the diapers you have are top brand but are mostly used to ensure that Littles experience their loss of potty training by needing to be changed often, leaking, or releasing chemicals into the body most often associated with shame when interacting with wetness. Or your food… some of the worst combinations for Littles who also have the mental capacity to read. As I said… it’s more about all the little things adding up.” We then sat there for a moment in silence. I still wasn’t sure what I should do. If I did any of my next steps wrong, I could literally regret it for the rest of my life. Nancy was powerful against me, and she now had friends to back her up. At the same time though, I knew something had to change, so taking a breath, I took my shot. “So, wha’s nex den?” Agent Dawson smiled and rubbed my shoulder. “I’m glad to hear that you’re willing for some change, Emma. I know it can be scary doing something like this, but I’ll put your name on our books right after I leave here. It won’t be anything official, but if something ever happens… say out in public, that citation will then be visible and can be used against Nancy if needed in court.” I rubbed my fingers together and tried to slow my breathing down from my nerves getting to me. Agent Dawson quickly saw. “She’s threatened you, right?” I was so desperate to look outside to see if Nancy was looking in, but I just sank further into the couch and then nodded my head. Agent Dawson sighed and cracked her fist. “I’m so sorry to hear that, Emma. That must be terrible… worse than I probably can even imagine, but I need you to do one thing for me.” I looked up from my tiny nervous ticks. “I need you to just stay put for now. I just happen to know that you have a few people on your side at this point. I know it’s probably not what you want to hear, but just hold on. Hold on for a little while longer and help will come to you. You have my word on that, okay?” She was right when she said it wasn’t what I wanted to hear, but like with Bree and Omega Force, it was something I could hold onto. The little scraps of hope being laid at my feet were almost nothing compared to the wrath of Nancy when she really got going, but I knew I didn’t have much choice in this matter. So, a tiny shred of hope to leave was more than I could have ever hoped for at this point. Most Littles never got such a gift at this stage in the game here. Feeling the hope add a little more protection and buoyancy to my spirits, I nodded. “I’ll twy… Iss weally, weally hawd, buh’ I’ll twy…” Agent Dawson smiled and rubbed my shoulder once more. “Thank you, Emma.” She then wrote a few things down in her tablet and looked back up at me. “Now, just follow my lead. I’m going to get Nancy back in here and tell her everything went well. She should be convinced and if… though more like when she asks you what we talked about, just talk about daycare and if you have a special friend in your life, okay?” I nodded quickly and Agent Dawson stood up, smiled at me once more, and then went over to let Nancy back in. As she told me, Agent Dawson passed this inspection off with full colors and soon left. When Nancy did ask me about what had happened, I remembered my cover story and repeated that we talked about daycare and Patch. Seemingly satisfied, Nancy walked away and left me to my own devices. I wasn’t sure what would come of our meeting today, but it was something I could keep buried in my heart. During public diaper changes or feedings of rutabaga and spinach, I could pull out that tiny sliver and boost my faith that yes, one day, something would change around here. For today though, once Agent Dawson left, it was just back to business as usual for a Sunday. I was fed lunch and seeing the nice weather out and wanting to celebrate, Nancy soon hauled me and my diaper bag into the car and drove off to the mall. Finally wheeling me inside, I was still flabbergasted over the sheer size of the building before me. Back on Earth, a mall this size could have easily been one of the largest in the world if going off only of square footage. To Bigs though, it was just another shopping mall that one could find all over the world here. Still, to me, I always felt a little smaller as I gazed around the granite, marble, steel, and glass floors and walls of the mall. Plus, the amount of people in here was enough to put anyone out of breath and was actually one of the few times I really actually did enjoy my stroller. It kept me out of the way of people and allowed me to retain my energy for other times where I could use it more effectively. The only downside of course was that I had no say in the direction that we were headed. I could fuss, sure, but at best, that might just elicit a chuckle from Nancy over my futile attempts to control things. So, when we entered Littleworld, I could only sit back and accept my fate for today. “Oh, look at this sweetie! Isn’t this just the cutest?” Nancy asked rhetorically to me as she held up a tiny little sundress from one of the aisles. We had come in here before, but Nancy was taking things to whole new levels today. Before today, we would usually just shop in the toddler section of the store. Of course, there were more classifications to that broad definition of a Little, but it was just something I kind of held onto, as it actively avoided any association to my previous sections of both baby and newborn when I had been more mentally regressed. Unfortunately, Nancy seemed deadest on solely shopping in the baby section of the store today. Looking around, I knew it could always be worse. Littleworld specialized in regression clothing, furniture, and objects designed to subjugate all Littles to ‘their rightful place,’ or at least that’s what one of the Big moms had said the other day at the park. Looking around and seeing every item I had ever come to loathe was a sobering smack to my reality. This morning, I was making plans with Agent Dawson to get me stay strong and out from Nancy’s grasp. As our time in the store progressed, however, I kept seeing that particular future become more and more distorted. If Nancy got her way, I knew I wouldn’t last another few months. If Agent Dawson or Omega Force had given me a date, I could have held onto something tangible, but every babyish item Nancy loaded into the cart was another hit to my resolve to stay strong. I knew I had other people in my life to help me out, but more often than not, I felt utterly alone on days like today. “Ooh! We need more bottles to take to daycare with you, baby!” Nancy cooed and practically screamed out as she raced her cart over to the feeding section of the store. Already, I knew if I stayed with Nancy after today, my future wardrobe would mainly consist of short dresses, rompers, onesies, and other assorted purely babyish bits of clothing. Still, we were in a public place, so for now at least, I knew that my anger and rebellion had to stay in check. If I acted out too soon, Nancy could catch on and later show it as evidence of my maturosis. It was an archaic term by now apparently, but south of New Columbia, several medical practices and courts still accepted the broad term to justify their babying of any Little acting out. So, even as Nancy filled in the cart with more You-Ni-Corn and Monkeez diapers and bottles of formula labeled ‘Tabers,’ I just remained quiet and obedient. In effect, I was the perfect Little for Nancy. In here, I had no other choice. Once Nancy finally offloaded the last of her purchased supplies to the moving truck, a free service the store provided to be able to have it all be delivered right to one’s house, Nancy and I exited the store. She grabbed herself a pretzel and she even offered me some ice cream, but I promptly declined. I had learned the other day from Anna to avoid it at all costs if I didn’t want to temporarily regress and almost immediately fill my diaper on the spot. So, the day proceeded like any other day at the mall with Nancy lately. She would push me around from store to store and even ended up changing my diaper at one point. Again, I shut my eyes, and willed myself into silence as I waited for the process to be over as soon as possible. Finally, though, Nancy started to head toward the exit, but a large poster advertising a new fragrance suddenly appeared in one of the holographic advertisement boards on the wall. “Would you look at that!” Nancy exclaimed, looking back at the stunning blonde woman in the advert. “She almost kinda looks like me, don’t you think?” I stared back at the tall Big blonde woman now standing before me. She looked like Nancy a little bit, but there was a sultry look that I had never seen Nancy express before. Also, and this could have just been me projecting at that point, but the woman in the advert also looked like she adored the Little woman cradled tightly in her arms… not exactly something I associated with Nancy anymore. Still, I had to tell her what she wanted to hear. “Sure… I can see it…” I knew it was the answer Nancy was looking for as soon as the words escaped my mouth. “Yeah…” Nancy dreamily whispered as she continued to gawk at the image. “Maybe that could be us again one day…” This time, I knew she wanted me to agree to that, but I was horrified over the prospect of ending up like those two. Beyond the fact that the Little was clearly nearly a newborn, she was also blonde, which I definitely wasn’t. And, as if to confirm my worst fear about the comparison, Nancy spoke up once more. “You know… I don’t have the supplies with me today, but maybe after daycare tomorrow, I could dye your hair. I bet you would just absolutely love that!” With that, Nancy then strolled me right out of the mall and to the hot summery day. It was all beautiful, but I was too distracted at that point. Now, don’t get me wrong. I had dyed my hair dozens of times in the past. Red, green, blue, and yes, even blonde, but each was a fad, and more importantly, my choice. Someone dying my hair wasn’t the worst that could happen to me, but it was a body modification. Nancy had screwed around with my mind for months now, inadvertently or not, but my body was still very much the same. Granted, I supposed one could argue that with the way my mentality changed, it then affected me physically, but there was still that proverbial line in the sand. Now that Nancy seemed to almost want us to be twins, as she practically was squealing now regarding that prospect, I felt we were about to cross a terrible line. On its own, it was just dying my hair. As I said, I had done it before, but in this society, a Big crossing that line meant a lot more. It meant that, whether a Little wanted it or not, their Big was willing to change what they looked like. Especially if they did it without any guilt afterward, it probably meant that other modifications were in store. While modification surgery had largely been banned by now, nanotechnology still existed and there was no telling what Nancy could do with something like that. So, needless to say, I was a little distressed by the time we got back home and even through dinner and the small amount of free time I had afterward. By the time I was given my bath and rediapered, I could tell that Nancy knew that something was off. So, in her true form, she offered me a release to it all. “How about I read you a story tonight, huh? You always used to like it when I did that before. Maybe we could start it up again tonight?” Life is all about the little choices we make in it. Turn left or right, up or down. It was just inevitable, but in this society, chances changed everything in the blink of an eye. I knew and could see that Nancy was trying tonight to get through to me. A bastion of her old personality bubbled to the surface and there was a tiny part of me that wanted to just embrace the feeling once again… but I just couldn’t let things go. I’ll never know what might have happened that night if I had chosen to just snuggle into her, but right then, I could only think of showing her up. I wanted revenge, to spit in her eye with everything she had put me through. I know turning the other cheek is a whole philosophy which most Little embrace, but right then, I wasn’t thinking that way at all. So, I nodded my head. As Nancy chose and then opened ‘If You Give an Alces a Koulouri,’ my mind almost snapped. This woman was offering a peace gesture to me, but she had also been the one who had started this standoff in the first place. She had spanked me, drugged me, degraded me, and was still trying to control and change everything about who I was. I knew she was a good person buried down deep, but her actions spoke much louder than that sliver that could have been there of who she used to be. I didn’t want peace. I wanted to conflict. Nancy began. “If you give an Alces a koulouri…” Her vile betrayal was laid out all before me. She was trying to be so sweet and kind as she pointed out the Alces shown clear as day on the first page. Like all good readers to kids, she made sure to pause to give me a second to look at the beautifully illustrated pictures. So, I seized my moment. Half-remembered when I used to read it out loud myself, some of the words still seemed mixed up in my head and of course my words didn’t come out as they used to, but I began to read. “Den he’ll wan’ so’ cweam cheese ta go awon’ wiff…” And that was about as far as I got into the book. Nancy soon slammed it shut and looked at me with hatred in her eyes. I knew I was in deep trouble now, having basically, in her mind at least, just spat in her offered hand of peace to me. Not seeing any other choice with my fate, I wanted to at least go out with some pride and a smidge of fight left in me. It seemed though that Nancy wanted to break any of that defiance out of me. In moments, she thrust me off her lap and stood up as she gazed down with pure virulent hatred strutted about her scrunched face. “I just wanted… I just wanted a little bonding with you! Why can’t you get that? I know you’re not regressed anymore, but are you such a stupid baby now that you can’t understand a peace offering when it’s handed to you? We could have had a nice night, but no! You had to go and ruin it! Why can’t you just be my little baby again?” All her anger and sadness came to the surface at once like some dormant volcano and was now spewing out everywhere all over me. I cowered a bit in fear. I had wanted something to change, break, or just anything to happen, and I guess I got my wish. Too scared to say anything back to her now though, Nancy seemed to just take it as more of an insult to her. She immediately bounded over and grabbed ‘big sting’ from nearby. My eyes bulged in fear, but that was nothing compared to when she grabbed both my hands in one of hers and began to smack my rear end with the paddle with her other. Still padded, it took a second for the blows to really be felt, but once they were, there was no turning that sensation off. Tears flooded my eyes and my wails echoed off the walls of my nursery. “Why! Can’t! You! Just be! My! Baby!” At almost every single one of her words, another spank rained down on my padded rear. Again, she would occasionally miss and hit my thighs. Like thousands of bee stings all at once, her strength easily outmatched mine and I could only shiver in fear and horror over my current fate. I had poked the hornets’ nest hoping for any change, but I knew I probably poked a little too hard this time. I didn’t do much, but my single act of defiance and show of maturity was likely just too much for Nancy to handle. Losing count after 40 this time, I was proud of myself for counting so high once again, but I was in too much pain to really care about that fact right then. Instead, I just hung loosely from Nancy’s still tight grip of my hands above my head. I just waited for the spanking to be over. After the last spank though, Nancy bent down and glared menacingly back at me. “You just had to go and show that you wanted to be a big girl again, huh?” I didn’t make any noise or movement. “Well, I know just what to do to fix that. Bee sent me something two weeks ago in the mail, and it’s illegal in most places now, but I think I’m done playing by the rules anymore. There’s a change coming, Emma. Be happy that you won’t care in a week’s time about it.” I wondered what she even meant by that, but my thoughts were soon interrupted as Nancy soon piled me under her arm and ran down the stairs and plopped me into my bouncer. I was stunned for a few seconds until my rear cried out in the tremendous pain of being stretched across the seating. My tender flesh was easily exposed to the padding back there, and while the stinging went away somewhat after a moment, I knew that sitting down was going to be a problem for the next few days at least. In the kitchen though, Nancy was making something. I wasn’t sure what exactly, but I could at least see her preparing a solution of some kind from several black tubs of powder, each colored with red, yellow, or green labels. Knowing her threat against me now, I doubted I would like what was in just a single one of them… let alone all three. Nancy then returned and shook up the large container in her hands. The substance inside of it seemed milky, but it was too chunky to be just milk and it was too bluish green to be a milkshake. Nancy clearly saw my confused face over this new substance she had. “This, Emma, is a concoction designed specifically for a little place out west. I really can’t talk about it, but D.C. has some pretty powerful toys they play with, and Bee just managed to snag me two of them. The first, is this.” She then came over to me and despite my adamant squirming, attached some sort of head gear to me with the container strapped in at the top. “Perfect! Fits like a glove. Now… where’d it go…? Ah!” She then picked up another object, but one I quickly recognized as a pacifier. I still wasn’t hooked on them, but I knew enough about them to know that tubes shouldn’t be coming out from the end of it. “Now, open wide.” I refused, but Nancy smacked me right on the thigh. I cried out, but Nancy had played her dirty trick and quickly inserted the bulb into my now open mouth. Strapping it around my head, seconds later, I was rendered mute. Nancy then stood up and turned on the TV in front of me. “Should’ve done this a long time ago. I don’t care what that blasted daycare has cooking… after a few times with this, you won’t be coming back so easily.” The TV flicked on, but to my surprise, a pleasant cartoon just started playing. From above, Nancy just grinned back at me, so I knew it couldn’t be good. Still, I could close my eyes, so, I did. “No, no, baby.” Nancy then strutted over to me and messed around with something above my head. I wondered what she had done, but slowly, the bluish green milky substance slowly began to trickle down and right toward my pacifier. I tried to fight tasting whatever it was, but soon, I was powerless to stop it. Unfortunately, as soon as it hit my tongue, I knew it was at least partially made of breastmilk, and my conditioned babyish instincts soon took over as I began to nurse on the pacifier. To my horror, all my brain could think right then was, ‘Why won’t this stupid thing go any faster? I’m hungry and I want my milk now!’ It was terrible, but all my fight, including the impulse to close my eyes, soon faded away. I had lost big time tonight, and Nancy knew it. Donning a pair of earplugs, she came over to me and smirked. “Well, I guess I’ll just leave you to it. Not sure how long this will last, but then again, I’m not sure how long you’re going to last either.” She smiled once more and walked away. “Sweet dreams, baby Emma…” The lights were then flicked off and my eyes focused ever closer on the screen before me. My mind, ambition, and whole being soon went into the playful and colorful cartoon before me and the delicious substance soon entered my mouth. Both tugged on to my desires equally and just as one began to lose my interest, the other would pick it right back up. Soon, my body felt fuzzy, and my head felt dazed. I wasn’t sure about pretty much anything anymore, but I knew I had pushed too far tonight. In a perfect world, it shouldn’t be my fault, but in this society and Nancy’s own screw-up mind, despite everything else she had done to me, I was the one who broke the peace between us. Now, I was the one facing the consequences. It was a terrible thought, and for a moment, I just wanted to stop fighting completely. Unfortunately, that was the last thing I could remember as I slowly drifted off and into my dreamy wonder of the show before me. Memory and thoughts meant nothing… only the desire to see more and feed more. I had no idea how long any of this would last, but right then, I didn’t care at all as I succumbed to all the new feelings surging throughout my body now.

Chapter One Fern stood before the rich mahogany door, hand trembling as she willed herself to move. (I’m just going to look. There’s no harm in looking, right?) She rolled her eyes at herself–there was plenty of harm in looking. If her landlady caught her, Fern might find herself homeless within the hour. She didn’t expect Aurelia to be forgiving of a tenant snooping around her bedroom. Fern had found herself a good place–the shared house was practically a mansion, even if she shared it with three other women, and the rent was comfortably within her price range. She was only a ten minute jog from her new job, and her new housemates were friendly and polite. It would be the height of stupidity to risk all that for mere curiosity, and yet… … Two nights earlier “Ah-AH!” Fern jumped, alarmed by the sound. She hadn’t heard anyone come home, but at some point during her midday nap, someone had come in, and they were…screaming? Heart racing, Fern crept to her bedroom door with quick, silent strides. She was still wearing her scrubs from work, she hadn’t taken them off before crashing into her nap. Her socks on the hardwood floor didn’t make a sound, and she held her breath. Could it be a home invader? She heard a loud SMACK! and a second yelp of pain in a different register. Then a voice, loud, stern, and familiar. “I don’t want to hear it–this is what you get when you don’t listen.” Aurelia’s voice, there was no mistaking it. Fern’s landlady, the matron of the house. As confident as she was rich, Fern had never heard the woman sound uncertain about anything, but now her words carried notes of diamond, hard and unbreakable. “Please, I told Leah we shouldn’t, but,” Carolyn’s voice echoed through the house, muted by several walls but no less distinct. “I just–” SMACK! “You are responsible for your own choices, young lady!” Fern built a mental picture as she crept into the hallway, towards the door on the opposite end of the wing. Aurelia had two nieces, Leah and Carolyn, and they’d done something to upset their aunt, something that had pushed Aurelia to hurt them. (Did I rent a room from a monster?) As the smacks and cries of pain continued, Fern stepped up to the door, crouching, peering through the old-style keyhole. It only offered limited flashes of the room beyond, but she saw enough. Two round, pert butts were pointed towards her, raised in the air, displaying bright pink stripes that criss crossed over light olive skin. Heart pounding her chest, Fern could only watch. … Shaking away the memory, Fern grabbed the handle of the bedroom door and threw it open, unable to fight her curiosity any longer. She half expected to find some array of punishment devices laying around the room, but Aurelia’s bedroom seemed remarkably normal…or, at least, normal for someone with her income. A bed against one wall, a private master bath, plenty of space, a shelf stacked with well-loved books. If Fern hadn’t seen what she’d seen, she never would have suspected the truth. Only her spying told her where to look, spotting two pairs of scuff marks on the hardwood floor, pointed towards… She swallowed, eyes raising up to the bookshelf. Walking forward as though in a trance, captivated by the need to see for herself what lay beyond it, she looked over the shelf, skimming titles until she found the unique choice amongst them. Histoire d’O. The title was the only French novel, but more than that, the subject matter couldn’t be a coincidence. Hand drifting up, Fern pulled on the book with a finger. It leaned forward slightly, then the bookshelf swung away from her, revealing the secret room hidden within. … Peering through the door, Fern held her breath, straining to see. Aurelia brought down a cane onto the exposed asses of the girls. By shifting her view, Fern could see that the girls had been stripped and made to bend over, heads down so that their long brown hair dangled almost onto the floorboards, touching their toes, leaving their bare butts completely vulnerable. Aurelia stalked from side to side, striking the two girls without mercy. With every impact, Fern’s heart slammed in her chest, anticipation building. Though horrified, she couldn’t look away, needing to see every mark, every crack of the switch. She craved it. Finally, Aurelia stepped back, her voice as steady and dominant as ever. “That’s enough. Standing.” Both girls stood together, adopting similar postures, their shaking legs shoulder-width apart and their naked bodies facing their aunt. Leah moved to rub at her cheeks, to soothe the soreness, but that only earned her a crack of the switch across her knuckles. Fern caught the flash of a smirk on Carolyn’s lips, the girl’s brown eyes sparkling for just a moment before her expression returned to quiet submission. “We’ve learned our lesson,” Carolyn promised. “We shouldn’t have stayed out–” She froze, swallowing, reacting to an expression on Aurelia’s face that Fern couldn’t see. “Your lesson,” Aurelia explained, snapping her cane in her hand for emphasis, “is not over. I don’t know when Fern will be home tonight, but tomorrow night, she’s been scheduled for a double shift. We’ll have the house all to ourselves, and then we’ll see if you’ve really learned your lesson. Do you understand?” Whimpering, both girls nodded, eyes down, refusing to so much as look at their aunt. Fern swallowed, and she felt immediately that she had to know more. … Stepping forward in a daze, Fern looked at the treasures arranged in the hidden room. It was more than she’d ever imagined. Some of the implements she’d seen before, when–last night–she’d arranged to have her shift covered and snuck home to witness the girls’ promised punishment. Fern had been unable to resist the allure, the need to know, and so she’d made her way back to her peephole, silent as a mouse, to watch the punishment. Two leather benches took up the center of the room. Fern could visualize the images from the previous evening that were now burned into her memory. The outline of two girls bent over them, butts in the air, hands and ankles cuffed in place so that they could not escape their torment. Arranged so that they were opposite each other, the girls gave Fern a perfect peep show. She could see Leah’s face, her narrow brown eyes burning red, tears streaking her makeup, while Carolyn’s exposed ass demonstrated why–bruises mark the skin, a canvas for an artist who worked with paddles and floggers. They’d each been allowed a little slack in the cuffs holding one wrist, so that they could reach out, holding each other’s hands for comfort throughout the torment–their only source of respite as Aurelia struck them, again and again. One shelf was taken up purely by implements meant for spankings. A half-dozen slender canes, some willowy and flexible, others thick and hard. A rain of blows left a dozen parallel stripes of pain on Carolyn’s skin, and each mark is matched by a desperate, high yelp. In contrast, a thick, small leather tool sat all alone, one end weighed down by lead shot. Bruising impacts fell, heavy thuds that forced Leah’s body into the bench. She whimpered and begged in a throaty, desperate voice, but her aunt showed not an ounce of mercy. Heart fluttering as she looks away from the spanking tools, Fern stepped up to a tall steel stand. Two clear plastic bags hung from the top, long hoses dangling below, with valves to control water flow. Still restrained, both girls were helpless as Aurelia stalked around them, holding a pair of identical nozzles that dangled from matching enema bags. The bags sagged on the stand, full of sudsy water, so much that Fern didn’t believe it could all possibly fit inside the petite girls. “Let’s see if you can do better than last time,” she taunted, stopping behind Carolyn and plunging the tip of one nozzle deep inside. Carolyn inhaled sharply, gasping as the enema hose filled her up. Leah took it better, biting her lip and closing her eyes to brace for the penetration. They both held their bodies tight and tense. Their freshly bruising bottoms quivered, knowing that this would only be the start. “One quart each,” Aurelia said, and Fern realized only then that the girls, with their heads low and eyes downcast, couldn’t see how full the bags were. “But–” Leah began. “Shut up!” Carolyn snapped, before the other niece could get them into further trouble. Aurelia smirked and laughed. “You should listen to her, unless you both want to try the full three quarts.” “But that’s–” Leah repeated, eyes widening as she realized her mistake. Carolyn shook her head, butt wiggling slightly in the air, but she couldn’t stop the words after they’d already been said. Aurelia only smirked. “Two quarts it is. Do you want to go for three?” Both girls fell silent. Nodding, Aurelia reached up and released the nozzles. The water lines began to lower, sloshing into the girls, who whimpered as they were filled up with painful, dribbling slowness. She left the girls there, leaving for just a moment. “You brat!” Carolyn snapped, while they had a moment of semi-privacy. “I’m sorry,” Leah whimpered in response, helpless squeaks of discomfort escaping her throat as the enema filled her more and more. “I–I couldn’t help it!” Before they could say anything further, Aurelia returned with a large pitcher, making good on her threat by topping off the enema bags. “If this doesn’t help you learn,” Aurelia mused, grinning wickedly as she watched the two girls squirm and squeak, wriggling their bruised bottoms in the air as water poured into them drip by drip. “We may have to try a more enduring lesson. I wonder–would daily spankings for a week keep you both in line? Or daily enemas?” Both girls whimpered, shaking their heads. “Of course,” Aurelia said, as though they’d answered her. “It should be both! So remember–that’s what will happen if you fuck up again–and that’s if I choose to be merciful.” Back in the present, mind still half lost in the memory, Fern’s eyes fell on the rear-most shelf, and her breath fell still. Upon that shelf, in styles ranging from plain white to decorated and juvenile, were dozens–hundreds, even–of stacked adult diapers. Whimpering as they returned from the privacy of the bathroom after being allowed to release their enemas, the girls laid down, squirming but silent, onto a pair of pads on the bed. Fern’s peephole could just barely see that far to the side, letting her watch as Aurelia wrapped the squirming girls up in their diapers. “Let’s see if you’ll still stay out late wearing these,” Aurelia warned. “Or do you think nobody will notice your puffy bottoms if you go dancing in your miniskirts while wearing your diapers?” Fern moved towards the thick, puffy garments in a trance, reaching out to touch the object of her obsession,, to feel the slight plastic crinkle beneath her trembling fingertips. Near the end of the stack, a pair of handcuffs had been left out away from its home with the other restraints, sitting on one of the diapers. The contrast between the two–a juvenile object of comfort and a hard, sharp tool of bondage–left her feeling dizzy. Her gaze fell over the pair of glimmering steel handcuffs, polished to a mirror shine. She saw herself in the restraints, her own dark eyes enormous puddles of desperate need, her nut-brown skin flushed, sweat beading on her forehead. She felt as though she’d been running for miles, heart beating fast, but instead of fatigue, she wanted something, wanted to– Fern’s eyes widened further as she saw another face reflected in the cuffs, and she spun, yelping in alarm. Aurelia stood in the closet doorway, looking like a Greek goddess of vengeance. Arms on her hips, standing tall, the older woman glared fire down at the trembling Fern. “What, exactly, do you think you’re doing?” ... Written as a commission Two more chapters of this story are on their way soon! If you want to support the creation of stories like this, please consider subscribing or getting a commission. (Or both! One perk of subscription is that you get discounts on commissions!) Subscribe: https://reamstories.com/peculiarchangelingabdl https://subscribestar.adult/peculiarchangeling Commissions: https://forms.gle/3TFz11j3az6HETTBA

Chapter 110: Pre-Date Planning BETH HAD BEEN surprised to leave class and find Carly waiting for her in a chair not far from their classroom. She had her head in her hands and looked like she was one step from breaking down. “Hey,” she said, walking up to her, “are you okay?” Carly looked up at her and noticed that there were some tear tracks. She scooped her up and hugged her, “What’s wrong?” “Nothing,” she tried to say. “You look like you’ve been crying; that’s not nothing?” Beth asked. “Fine, I’ll tell you later… can we get out of here?” “Sure, let’s go get some food.” “Would you please put me down?” Carly asked her. “Sure,” she said, worried about this change from the past couple of days where she didn’t seem to mind when she held her. They walked beside each other to the Union, and Carly led her to a line at a chain that served chicken. They both ordered chicken nuggets, and Nikki picked up her own chicken sandwich, too, behind them, joining them at a table. “What’s wrong, Carly?” Beth asked. She sighed, “Who says something is wrong?” “You? Your body language?” Beth insisted. “Ugh… I just had, I think, the most mortifying experience of my life so far!” She said, dipping a piece of fist-sized chicken into it, “I don’t want to talk about it, though,” she told her. Beth considered pushing, but a shake of Nikki’s head was advice she decided to heed. “Did your test go okay, at least?” Carly tensed up but released a little bit as she said, “I think so… I mean, I’m nervous about my first real test here in this dimension, but I think I answered everything correctly.” She nodded, “When do you find out?” She asked. Right then, there was a ping from Carly’s bag, and she reached in for her phone, “Right now, apparently?” Her face was unreadable, Beth decided to ask, “So…?” “Perfect score? A Hundred?” Carly said. “Great job!” she told her. “Thanks,” Carly said sheepishly. “You ready for your test? That’s your next class, right?” “Yeah,” Beth told her. “Not looking forward to it, but I don’t think I can do any more studying?” Carly looked at her phone. “There’s a studio available for editing; want to go edit for an hour before our classes?” “Do you think we can actually finish that last scene?” Carly shrugged, “Not sure, but we can probably get close if not?” Beth looked at the clock on her phone and said, “Let’s do it!” It was a brisk walk for the three of them, but they made it into the studio and loaded the project. Carly was moving faster than anything she’d seen her do so far. ‘Is she trying to burn something from her memory from earlier?’ She thought. She certainly didn’t help Beth with that if that was her goal! Carly moved through the selected takes for the last two pages of the script at a rapid pace. Beth watched as Carly argued with the HoloCharacter about being the baby before getting fed some fake baby food by Beth. “All done! What a good baby!” she watched herself say. ‘I could have been saying that to a real baby,’ she thought. Right then, she grimaced as she watched herself squat down. Per the script, the camera angle briefly showed her filling her diaper before Isabella came in and sniffed beside her. “You’re poopy, sweetie!” was amongst the top ten most embarrassing lines said towards her while they filmed. She turned red as Carly manipulated the footage to show her ‘walk of shame’ back inside the daycare. ‘Brings a whole new meaning to walk of shame, actually,’ Beth thought. Carly practically jumped a moment later as she watched herself ‘poop’ her own diaper. She turned to look at her and noticed she was kind of shaking. “Are you okay, Carly?” She shrugged, “I hate seeing myself doing it, even more than doing it?” Beth nodded at that, “I’m not a fan of those scenes of pooping myself either? I think I have more than you, actually?” “You probably do…” Carly said, “But I’m the one who keeps living it right now?” “What happened this morning?” She asked, reaching over and squeezing Carly in a side hug. I TENSED AT the question but knew this was like when my mom or sisters asked me similar questions on bad days. I decided to rip the Band-Aid off as I manipulated the final camera angle and faded to black. “Done!!!” I said excitedly. She smiled, “Good job,” she said. “I’ll text Charlotte and let her know. Now, this morning?” I saved our work, locked everything back up, and turned to her. “I… I pooped my diaper in the test?” She hugged me again, “Nothing bad happened, right?” I shook somewhat, then said, “Well… I guess at least I didn’t get punished or demerits?” “But…?” “Someone complained about how I smelled bad, and so one of the girls in my class offered to change my diaper behind the desk.” “Why didn’t you just leave for the changing station?” “If we left, they considered us done. I guess the professor is being cautious about cheating?” She nodded at that, “I’ve had a couple of those morons…” She moved me onto her lap, then, “So, what did you say?” I blushed, “I accepted?” “So everyone saw you get changed?” “I don’t think so…?” I shrugged, “I had my eyes closed most of the time, though.” “Sorry, Carly, that’s pretty embarrassing.” She squeezed me, “Come on, we still have ten minutes to get to class. And I don’t think you can edit us out of being late?” “I could try?” I told her. She tickled my side then, “Let’s not push our luck?” We walked quickly to Euler, where we both had our class. She hugged me, “It’ll be okay, and we’ll have a great time this weekend! Try to relax in that voodoo you call math.” “Good luck with your basic calculus,” I razzed her. She stuck her tongue at me, and we split off to our classes. I spent the class going through the date that night in my head and all that I hoped would go right while contemplating what could go wrong! I really didn’t want to wear my uniform. Still, I also knew from the student handbook that if you wore it, the police and LPS would be more likely to believe you were a student and not just making up stories… Given that we’d have Nikki with me, I contemplated risking it, though! ‘It’s not like I want to dress up like a princess… just jeans and a sweater?’ I thought to myself with a sigh. Professor Nash began class with new variations on the content we’d discussed so far in the week. It was really cool to see the possibilities of using this process to further astronomy and portal physics calculations! While I was entertained, I noted several class members hadn’t made it in that day, and several others were propped up on their tablets, taking a nap. Professor Nash wasn’t a fool, so she said, “Okay, I think that’s as much of this as any of you will absorb today! Remember you will have a test on all we’ve discussed this semester on Friday of next week. I’ll have a study guide on my site this afternoon that you can use to review.” With that, I was helped down from the table and shouldered my bag, realizing it was at least an hour until Beth’s class was usually done. I didn’t know how an exam would affect that, so I just sat in the lobby outside her lecture hall to wait for her. As I approached, I saw Nikki sitting there already. “Not watching Beth?” I asked her. “Hi, Carly, skipping class?” She countered. “The Professor saw several absent students and several passed-out students and decided the math added up to early weekend! So… watching Beth?” I asked. “There’s only one way in or out, and they didn’t want me in the room during the testing?” “Sounds like an opportunity,” I frowned. “I’m going to be addressing it later. Right now, I’m not overly concerned. We’re more likely to deal with problems tonight. Speaking of which, tell me all of your plans!” I felt nervous as I said, “Well, I was debating about some place fancier, but I think it would be better to keep it casual for a first date.” “First date?” “Well… first official date?” I told her with a blush. “Anyway, my cousin Shelby told me about this place called Off-Forkway Stage that does burgers and shakes. They entertain you randomly with show tunes from musicals, too?” “Cute,” Nikki said. “What else?” “We’re just going to go see a movie. There are a couple of movies; I thought I would give Beth a choice.” “For your own sake, avoid the animated ones?” I nodded, “Shelby told me that, too. I was thinking either Glen’s Den, which is an action-adventure flick, or Harlsgate, which is some sort of science fiction film?” “No romance movies?” “I think there’s also one of those called Cupids Rise, but it didn’t sound as good to me?” “It hasn’t gotten very good reviews from anyone I’ve seen,” she conceded. “So, how are you getting there?” “Grandma?” “Romantic ride?” I shrugged, “Practical, I need to get her our overnight bags to go home with her?” She nodded, “Well, you definitely have a good head on your shoulders. What’s your end goal for this, though? Aren’t you supposed to be going home at the end of…?” She was about to finish when a series of students began escaping the room where Beth was taking the test. Nikki and I saw her come up behind a few Bigs and walk beside Livy. “Hey, Conn… Carly!” Livy said a moment later. “Hi, Livy!” I said. “Ready to change and head out?” “Are you dressing up for this?” Beth asked. “You’re safest with your uniform on?” She reminded me. I held up my wrist with the Student ID band we’d updated earlier in the week. “I have this, you, and most importantly, her!” I said, pointing at Nikki. Beth nodded, “So, how dressy are we talking?” “Casual, don’t go getting a ballgown on?” I told her with a smile. “Casual dinner and a movie; I just want to wear jeans and that purple sweater Aunt Bella made for me?” “That really soft and fuzzy one?” She asked me. I nodded. “I’ll be petting you all night long…” she said, turning red, “You two did not hear that!” Everyone laughed and walked me to Sanders. “Meet you down here in half an hour?” Beth asked. “Sounds good!” I said, racing upstairs to change out of the jumper outfit. I was tired of wearing the same outfit for the past week! It was infinitely more comfortable and loose-fitting than the fake tie and suit I had to wear as a boy, but I wanted to cover my legs more until it grew warmer! BETH HURRIED UPSTAIRS and discovered Rachel had again already packed her bag for her. She checked it for anything missing but decided she’d done a great job this time. Rings was even carefully laid on top of her clothes and pillow, so she closed the bag again and walked to her closet. Knowing Carly was going to wear jeans and a sweater made her want to do something similar. She found a pair of darker-colored jeans and a light green sweater that would probably look okay with Carly for any photos they might take while they were out. She took the time to change, brushed her hair, and was thinking of styles when Rachel appeared. “May I help you with your hair?” “Umm… what did you have in mind?” “I can do anything you can think of. Or show me a picture, and I can go from there?” Beth thought that was kind of cool and hadn’t thought about using her ‘nanny’ as a hairstylist. ‘I probably should have thought of it, though. They do kids’ hair all the time?’ she said. She thought for a few moments and said, “Can you just put it into a half-pony with the pony curled?” “Certainly!” Rachel said to her, moving behind her and seeming to pull all of her hair accessories that were needed from across the room. It was a bit dizzying, but also quite impressive, how quickly Rachel could style her hair. She momentarily looked at herself in the mirror and said, “This is great, Rachel. Thanks!” “You’re very welcome, Beth! Have a good time on your date!” With that comment, Rachel faded from existence. ‘She knows too much!’ she griped. She took one last look in the mirror at her makeup, and she decided to change the look before she left. It wasn’t an over-the-top night-out look, but it did look a little bolder than she usually kept her day look. She tossed her backpack, overnight bag, and purse over her shoulder before closing and locking the door. Nikki was waiting for her outside her door, “Ready?” “Yeah, let’s go get Carly!” I MADE MY way upstairs to the nest and quickly packed anything else I had missed in my overnight bag. Sure that I had toiletries and clothes, I also took time to embarrassingly load some diapers into my backpack and add some to my overnight bag. I was sure Grandma had a fully loaded changing table back at her house. Still, after being stuck in that monstrosity the other day, I didn’t want to risk a repeat! I then moved to my clothes and found the jeans and sweater I’d told Beth I wanted to wear. Lilly walked over right then, “Ready to head to your Grandma’s?” I nodded, “Beth and I are going to do a couple of things first, though.” She looked around the room for a moment, then picked me up and said, “Let’s chat in my room?” I still held my jeans and the sweater as she carried me into her apartment and closed the door. It was only the second time I’d seen it closed so far, and I was a bit worried! “What’s wrong?” I asked her as she carried me to the couch and placed me an arm’s length away from her so we could look at each other. “Going out with Beth?” I nodded, “Uh-huh?” “It’s kind of risky for you two to be a couple?” She said gently. I nodded, “We know, and we’re careful?” She sighed, “I just don’t want to see anything happen to you?” Shrugging her shoulders, “So what’s with this outfit if you’re going out somewhere off campus?” I shrugged, “I didn’t want to go on the date in my uniform?” “You know that uniform is a bit of protection, right? If you’re wearing it they have to check with Emerson?” I held up my wristband. “They have to deal with this first? Not to mention how many Littles just get ripped out of their clothing, and they claim not to have known?” She looked at my wrist, “Portal Littles can’t get those? How did you?” “There has to be a family member with them, right?” I shrugged. I have an adopted grandmother here. I doubt any other Portal Littles have ever had that.” She smirked, “Probably not! I’m still shocked that your grandma let your mom go home; then she was crazy enough to let you come here?” I smiled, “It’s a family tradition thing?” “Huh?” “For at least a few centuries, probably longer, Slane men have always gone on adventures. They were some of the first to come across the ocean to our continent to settle the ‘New World,’ as they called it. They were also some of the first to go several places on Earth, and my mom came on her adventure here.” “Wait… Slane men?” I felt a bit bad then, but just said, “Yes, Mom was a boy when she came?” “Another tradition?” she smiled. “Seems like it might be becoming one,” I nodded. “So, this sweater and jeans, huh? What’s the plan?” “So it’s okay?” “I heard Beth has a bodyguard now? She’ll be with you, right?” I nodded, “Yeah, Nikki goes with her everywhere.” “Then I can’t imagine her letting someone adopt you. Word is also that you took care of yourself with that lunatic last week…? Try not to get arrested while you’re out, at least?” I smiled, “I’ll agree to that!” “Good, let’s change that diapee. You’re soaked, so let’s get you dressed, and I’ll do your hair for you.” “Thanks!” I said to her. Twenty minutes later, I had a dry diaper, jeans, and a sweater on. Lilly had curled the bottom of my hair. She made a couple of mini-braided ponytails to keep the rest of my hair tied back in the middle and attached a medium-sized bow. I would have complained about looking like a toddler, but the truth was that with the fat being adjusted in my face, head proportions, and body proportions from the nanites, I wasn’t going to get away from that look. I knew I would probably look like I was the youngest daughter out with Nikki, our babysitter or mom. With a shrug, I smiled and said, “Thanks, Miss Lilly.” “You’re welcome, Carly.” “Oh, and I’m coming back to pick up a few of the girls for a shopping trip tomorrow?” She blanched, “Is that safe?” “We’ll have plenty of supporting Bigs?” “You be careful, no taking too big of risks?” I smiled, “I won’t.” Grandma showed up right then, and we headed downstairs together, where Beth and Nikki waited outside the hall. She looked cute in her sweater and jeans combo. I was glad it was warm enough to leave the coats off as we climbed into Grandma’s car and headed for what I hoped would be a memorable date night! ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading!!! Please press the 'Like' Button and Leave a comment! Real life is definitely raging right now, so sadly, I'm at a standstill with writing. Fortunately, I have a 15-week lead, so hopefully, that will let me have another writing spurt before I run out of completed chapters. This weekend is probably my last opportunity for a few weeks, but we'll see if I can get my head into writing mode again. Just a reminder if you enjoy my work, please consider purchasing an ebook version from Amazon of my completed works! http://amazon.com/author/babysofia

Remember that the porridge doesn’t need to be yummy since you’re not eating it! When I’m in the mood for this kinda thing, I buy ‘quick oats’ (just rolled oats processed into smaller pieces) and microwave them with water. You can modify the thickness with how much water you add. Of course let it cool down a little afterwards so you don’t burn anything sensitive haha. i like it because it’s ultra squishy and you can make a huge quantity for really cheap.

I am looking for a one-short story about a girl with weak bladder wearing diapers to class. She was wearing disposible diapers instead of cloth and wet too much and leaked in class. Can't really remember the title. School days fanfic or something similar. Edit: I found it! https://archiveofourown.org/works/3423068?view_adult=true

Chapter Three Fern leaned against the sink, exhausted and yet buzzing with nervous energy. The tingling aftereffects of her enema still sent the occasional shiver up her spine, and warmth still radiated from the brutal spanking she’d received. Aurelia had devastated her, and yet, she wanted more. The woman–it didn’t feel right to think of Aurelia as just, Aurelia, her name felt too casual, and thinking of her as ‘the landlady’ didn’t feel quite right either–had called this a punishment, and it was. Fern ached, but all the same, she thrilled. Aurelia walked back in, stepping behind Fern, standing over her. They made eye contact in the mirror. Fern, makeup and snot still streaking her face from the spanking, eyes red and full of need, hair frizzy and tangled from being groped and grabbed. Aurelia, clean and perfect, somehow remaining aloof from the grime. She didn’t look like she’d expended any effort at all when she devastated Fern’s body, again and again. “You’re doing well,” Aurelia said, reaching past Fern towards the sink. She picked up a washcloth, dampening it with warm, clean water, and began to wipe gently at Fern’s face. It didn’t take long–a few gentle strokes of the cloth, to wipe away the sweat and makeup, leaving Fern refreshed. Then, picking up the cup, she filled it with water, raising it to Fern’s lips, guiding the girl to drink. Cool, refreshing water ran down her throat, giving her strength to keep going. It felt impossible that such torment and such tenderness could come from the same woman, and yet, if anything, the former only enhanced the latter–in that moment, Aurelia dominated Fern’s world, the source of all her pain and all her gentle, soothing comfort. Once Fern’s care was complete, Aurelia stepped away. Turning, she pointed again to the stool on the floor. “Bend down.” Fern’s eyes widened, and she started to say, “B–” She caught herself before she could finish the word and land herself in further trouble. Dropping to her knees, she bent over the stool, planting her palms on the cool bathroom tile and taking deep breaths to prepare. “The first one was a warm up,” Aurelia explained, “To clean you out. Are you ready for your real enema?” (Real?) Fern’s eyes widened and she squirmed, butt wriggling, giving the woman above her a show. She couldn’t see the bag as it filled up, but she heard the water run, rushing into the bag, and it seemed to stretch on for far too long. (How much is she filling it?) Fern thought, squirming in her panic. When Aurelia told her to hold still, she held still, allowing the nozzle to press deep inside her body. An involuntary moan escaped her lips, and her cheeks burned as she found pleasure in the shame. “The same rules apply,” Aurelia added, as the water began to flow. “Once you’re full, you will hold it for fifteen minutes before releasing.” Fern nodded, taking deep breaths. She didn’t know if she could make it, not really, but she had to try. As more warm water rushed inside her, though, filling her, swelling her belly, a second moan escaped her lips, and she felt moisture dribble down her thighs. The enema hose hadn’t leaked, the wetness came from in front, her pussy dripping with arousal. She heard a sound behind her, a wordless noise of approval from Aurelia’s throat, and her pleasure only deepened. When the interminable flow of warmth stopped, Aurelia gave her a few moments to catch her breath, then removed the nozzle. Fern struggled, holding herself closed, knees shaking as she withstood the water sloshing around. Fingers closed around her hair, and Aurelia towed Fern to her feet, turning her body to face the mirror once more. From a few steps back, Fern could see her own naked body clearly, belly distended from the water, nipples standing hard on her chest, forced to stand upright by Aurelia’s tight grip. “Are you enjoying yourself?” Aurelia asked. Fern nodded, feeling pressure on her hair as she did so. “You enjoy feeling desperate? Struggling for control of yourself?” As Fern nodded a second time, Aurelia’s hands drifted over her, two fingers pinching her nipples, while two more slid down between her legs, teasing her clit with delicate pressure. Even distracted by the enema, struggling to stand upright and keep her bowels in control, Fern gasped. “Please!” “Please, what?” Aurelia asked, teasing faster, pinching and twisting little circles on Fern’s hard nipples, the pleasure threatening Fern’s control over the enema sloshing inside her. “Do you really think you deserve a reward?” Fern shook her head, realizing she would be denied no matter what she said and not wanting to get herself in further trouble. “N-no, I–oh!” “Good,” Aurelia whispered with deep intensity, fingers working faster, rubbing against Fern’s clit. “You’re right, you don’t. You only get this because I want it.” In only seconds, Fern exploded with ecstasy, knees trembling as she squirted into Aurelia’s fingers, sex dribbling down her thighs. She had to struggle to contain the enema, whole body trembling with effort, but that only made the pleasure more intense, fighting with everything she had to experience the bliss and ward off the humiliation in one moment. She moaned without restraint, leaning against the sink for support, chest heaving as she rode it out. Aurelia’s hands retreated, giving one last pinch to Fern’s tender bottom before she stepped away. “Fifteen more minutes,” she said. “Your time only starts once you get in the corner.” Fern caught her breath a moment longer, nodding to show that she’d heard. It was a struggle to move–every step made her feel like she might explode, losing control of the enema inside her, but she made it, pressing her face into the corner. Despite the increased volume of the enema, Fern found that the character of her holding hadn’t become as insurmountable as she’d expected. The encouragement and praise had bolstered her, and her body had already grown more accustomed to the struggles and discomfort she put it through. While the cramps were worse than ever, and she could feel the added weight in pounds sloshing inside her, she could persist. Fern laced her fingers behind her head, took deep, slow breaths, and challenged herself to make it. Even then, a tiny part of her wanted to fail–to see if Aurelia would follow through with her threat to start from the beginning. That terrified her, and excited her, but she felt that it wouldn’t be right. It had been a threat, not an offer, and she wouldn’t abuse the system in such a way. She would be good for Aurelia, she would do as she was told. She thought she heard Aurelia leave, but she didn’t cheat or break. She obeyed, keeping her hands in place, until the woman returned. Finally, she heard Aurelia call to her. “Your time is up. You can relieve yourself, then come to me.” It was a struggle to get on the toilet in time–she’d managed to brace herself in position, but shuffling three steps and sitting down nearly broke her control. Finally, though, the cramps vanished, leaving her feeling empty and exhausted. When she wandered into the master bedroom, dazed but ready for more, she found a white pad spread out on the floor, long enough for her to lay down. A single diaper sat next to the pad, with wipes, powder, and baby oil next to it, all arranged with an obvious purpose. Fern didn’t question, and she didn’t need instructions. She dropped to her knees and then to her hands, crawling forward towards the mat. Laying down, she turned, facing up at Aurelia’s tender smile. “You’re learning,” she praised, smiling as she knelt by Fern. The wet wipes were slightly warm to the touch, prepared for this, and she ran them across Fern’s skin with a delicate tenderness, wiping away any residue from the enema, any sweat from her many punishments, any grime. “Lift,” she instructed, and Fern raised her body so that the wipes could reach beneath her, cleaning her tender, bruised bottom. Fern’s legs trembled slightly from holding herself up, but she waited obediently while Aurelia picked up the diaper, unfolded it, and ran a finger along the inner leg guard to straighten it properly before sliding it beneath the girl on the changing mat. Fern expected the diaper to be taped up then, but Aurelia instead squirted baby oil into her hand, rubbing it across her palms and then massaging it into Fern’s thighs. Expecting this to go the same way as the cleaning, Fern relaxed, until she felt the slick touch of Aurelia’s fingers run over her clit. She gasped, eyes widening, looking up at Aurelia with craving. She didn’t understand why the pain and discomforts had turned her on so thoroughly, but the agonizing spanking and cramp-inducing enemas had left her quivering for this woman’s touch. Aurelia matched her gaze, smirking with her eyes, basking in the power she held. Parting her lips, she instructed quietly, “Beg.” “Please,” Fern began, the words tumbling out of her mouth as Aurelia stroked her clit faster, slender fingers tracing circles around her. Needing the satisfaction, she babbled, “Let me–make me–I want to–” Aurelia slowed down, letting the excitement fade, disapproval hiding behind her eyes. Sinking deeper into submission, Fern realized what she had to say. “I want to be good,” she promised, and the words felt true as she said them. “I want you to teach me my lesson, I want to be put in my place–thank you for punishing me, and please don’t let me forget–aah, ah–” She gasped, words stolen from her throat as a delicate finger plunged inside her, feeling Fern from the inside while her clit burned with sensation. Fern couldn’t think any longer, she could only succumb to the passions that welled up within her, moaning in bliss as she squirted once again, pushed into the most intense orgasm of her life. Collapsing against the changing mat, Fern panted for air, body tingling with sweat and euphoria. Aurelia, smiling, reached for the baby powder, continuing as though this had all been a routine part of her diaper change. Fern’s diaper was already damp when Aurelia pressed it against her, holding it snug and arranging the tapes. It smelled of sex, and the slight damp squish against her pussy told her new things about herself. She didn’t want this to be her last orgasm in diapers. Reaching up and cradling Fern’s face in her hand, Aurelia whispered, “You did well.” Nodding, delirious, Fern asked, “Is that it?” “Oh, you sweet, darling little thing.” Aurelia smiled, both predatory and caring. “Absolutely not.” Taking Fern’s hand, she pulled the girl into a sitting position. Fern stared up at her, feeling the difference in their stature as Aurelia towered above her. “Follow me.” Aurelia turned on her heels, walking towards the door to the hallway. Fern began to stand, but she shot a look over her shoulder and shook her head. “Hands and knees.” Not questioning, not complaining, Fern crawled after her, shuffling on the hardwood floor. The motion emphasized her diaper, causing her padded bottom to wave in the air as she moved, telling her that she belonged like this. It was a humiliating display, parading her utter lack of dignity in contrast to Aurelia’s refined maturity, and as a blush burned on her face, Fern tried to push her bottom in the air higher, to sashay a little more, to show how much she had earned her position here. Helpless and wonderfully defeated, she crawled after her matron as they went out into the hallway and down to the left, towards…Fern’s room. “You may have noticed the mounting points on your bed,” Aurelia explained, leading the girl to her room. “I had no specific intent to do this until I caught you sneaking about, but it seems appropriate, now.” Pushing open the door, she revealed Fern’s bed–Fern’s crib. Her bed had been affixed with tall wooden bars that fenced it in, turning the place she slept into a juvenile cage. One side was open, swung out like a door, and Aurelia pointed. Obedient, Fern crawled in, laying down on her mattress. The blankets reminded her how tired she was, how much she’d gone through. When Aurelia swung the crib’s side panel shut and latched it–locked it, with an obvious, chunky padlock–Fern didn’t mind. She curled up, diaper rustling between her hips. “Rest,” Aurelia instructed, and Fern needed no further prompting before drifting off to sleep. She dozed comfortably–maybe for thirty minutes, maybe for a few hours. When she awoke, it was to the sound of giggling girls, echoing from somewhere else in the house. Aurelia’s nieces were home. Fern sat up sharply. There was a distinct pressure on her bladder, reminding her of the water she’d drank, of the fact that she hadn’t peed since before all this began, even when she released her enemas. Now the locked bars of her crib were a problem, and she reached up, shaking them. “Aurelia?” she called out. To her surprise, the door opened almost immediately, and the tall, powerful woman entered, looking down on Fern. “Yes, sweet thing?” she inquired, moving to the side of the crib. “Do you need something?” “I need to pee,” Fern explained. After her nap, little things like ‘deep humiliation’ felt more important to her. Still, she felt the need to add, “Please, ma’am.” “You saved yourself there,” Aurelia commented. “And, of course, you’re welcome to go.” Fern started to smile, before noticing that Aurelia hadn’t unlocked the crib. “Um…” “What?” Aurelia asked, tilting her head with mock innocence. “Go ahead, use your diaper.” Flushing, Fern shook her head. “I…I can hold it.” “Alright then.” Moving to unlock the crib, Aurelia added, “You will come downstairs and apologize to the girls now.” “What?” Fern squeaked, eyes widening. Aurelia froze, staring harshly at her. With quiet intensity, she said, “I am going to assume you were asking me to repeat myself because you didn’t hear, and that you haven’t chosen this moment to begin sassing me. You will come downstairs and apologize to the girls now.” Burning bright red, looking down at her naked, diapered body, Fern stammered, “Bu–I–” Watching her, Aurelia waited to see what words Fern could concoct. She took a breath, rephrasing her objection. “I don’t know what to say to them.” “You will apologize for spying on their private time,” Aurelia explained. “And promise you will not try to invade their personal lives again. This is not optional, Fern, you violated their trust far more than my own.” Nodding, feeling genuine shame, Fern asked, “May I please dress myself first?” Agreeing to that with a nod, Aurelia unlocked the crib, but said, “Wait here.” She left, returning only a moment later with Fern’s scrubs. Not her underwear–just the shirt and pants. She passed them to Fern, who dressed herself as quickly as she could. It was a paltry uniform. Her nipples brushed against the fabric of the top, the bumps just barely visible if you looked hard enough, and the stretchy pants bulged obviously around the diaper. She would just have to hope it would be discreet enough to get her through the apology. Standing, she watched Aurelia nervously. “Is it obvious?” Aurelia actually laughed, her voice rich and golden, as though she’d been told the funniest thing in the world. “Start moving–and you may walk, if you’d like.” Bright red, Fern walked to the door, acutely aware of every crinkle, every whiff of baby powder, every waddling step. Her anxiety only had time to build as she walked downstairs, wishing her bladder wasn’t full to bursting, making her squirm and whimper as she got to the living room and entrance hall of the home. (Maybe they won’t notice,) she thought as she stopped at the base of the stairs, getting the attention of the two girls. Shifting her weight from foot to foot to resist the ache in her bladder, Fern faced them. They looked back at her, curious as to why she’d come down. Leah spoke up first. “Hiya, Fern–are you okay?” “I…” Fern began, aware of Aurelia at the top of the landing behind her, watching this whole thing. She felt the need to pee burn inside her, and the slight damp in her diaper only made things worse–it felt as though she’d been holding it for ages and was now sitting on a toilet. Her body wanted to go, it felt natural to go, and she could barely convince it to resist. “Carolyn, Leah, I need to…apologize…” Confused, they approached from across the living room. Carolyn frowned. “For what?” “Erm…” Blushing, praying that her potty dance wasn’t as visible as it felt, Fern said, “Two nights ago, I…well, I was home, and you didn’t know, and I overheard something.” Raising an eyebrow, Leah tilted her head to one side. “What do you mean?” “Well–you were with your aunt.” (God, I just need to say it.) Burning with shame, she tried to get the apology over with. “And…well I heard you with her.” “I don’t understand,” Leah insisted, “Can you be more specific?” (How much more specific do you want me to be?) “I heard you both…and, well…” She didn’t notice Aurelia behind her until the woman was only a step away–she’d been totally silent coming down the stairs, but now, as she stepped up to Fern, Aurelia made herself known. Reaching down casually, she pulled down the waistband of Fern’s scrub pants, revealing her puffy diaper and giving the seat a squeeze. “Good job, Fern!” Aurelia praised. “Your diaper’s still dry!” Fern went numb, eyes widening in humiliation as both girls burst into fits of giggles. She couldn’t move, she couldn’t speak, she could only stand there as they laughed, and as Aurelia reached her hand to the front, pressing her fingers into the crotch of the diaper, testing– “Oh, I spoke too soon,” Aurelia corrected. “That’s alright, that’s why you’re wearing it.” Shocked, Fern realized that she’d lost control–her bladder had stopped resisting, and she now flooded the diaper in front of the giggling girls, with Aurelia’s hand there to feel the rush of pee that saturated her padding. Blush deepening, Fern also realized how much the woman’s touch turned her on, even now. As the stream trickled to an end and the girls managed to stifle their laughter, Carolyn pushed the other girl’s shoulder in a playful way. “You’re mean, Leah!” she taunted, adding in a mock imitation, “‘Can you be more specific?’” “I–” Fern began. “You–you knew?” “Of course,” Leah snickered. “Mommy told us once she realized you’d been spying. She says you took your punishment really well, too!” Dazed, Fern almost stumbled, but Aurelia’s arms kept her upright. They’d known all along, she’d never had a chance of hiding, and yet… “Girls,” Aurelia interrupted. “Do you want to help Mommy change Fern’s diaper?” Both of them nodded, both dutiful and excited, and each took one of Fern’s hands, spinning her and pulling her right back up the stairs. One question broke through the noise of confusion in Fern’s mind. “‘Mommy’?” she asked, baffled, stumbling to keep up. Every step squelched her freshly soggy diaper against her, building her arousal a little more. “Isn’t she your aunt?” Smirking, the girls shared a look. Leah offered the explanation. “That’s just what we tell boring people. You didn’t think we were actually related, did you?” “She’s our Mommy, we’re her Little Girls, none of us are legally family,” Carolyn added, filling in the practical details. “We promise to follow her rules, and she takes care of us!” Dazed, Fern waddled after the girls, and soon found herself back on the changing pad, both of them fussing over her. “It’s her first diaper change,” Leah pointed out excitedly, peeling the tapes away. “Don’t be selfish, make sure she’s all clean,” Carolyn replied, pulling two wipes from the box. “It’s about her, not just us.” “I know, but–it’s so special!” Fern didn’t know if her blush could get more intense. Neither girl commanded any authority, they lacked the dominant power of their Mommy, but that didn’t make it any better–it just made Fern feel like their doll, a plaything to be cooed over. Carolyn used wipes while Leah got the baby oil out, though she only gave Fern one mischievous teasing touch before rubbing it in properly. “So?” she asked. “What did you tell Mommy?” Fern frowned. “What did I tell her about what?” Both girls stopped, looking at her. Carolyn spoke first. “Well…are you going to be our new baby sister?” It took Fern’s brain a few seconds to catch up, to understand what was being implied by that. To have what the girls had–all the time, not just for this one punishment. To feel this again. To be a part of what they had. Aurelia stepped into the bedroom, smiling down at her. “You took your punishment very well,” she explained. “If you don’t want to continue, you can put your grown up panties back on, I’ll let you stay until you can find a new apartment. I’ll be sad to see you go, but it’s your decision.” Eyes huge, Fern asked, “But if I do?” “Then, you can be mine. We’ll forgive you for your naughtiness–at least, if you think you’ve earned that forgiveness.” All three women watched Fern, who lay on the floor on top of a half-soaked diaper, naked, bottom bruised, exhilarated. “I…” she began, reeling with the options. Kneeling beside her, Aurelia rested a hand on her arm. “It’s your choice, Fern.” “I want…” Fern continued, shuddering with the thought. “May I please finish my punishment?” Aurelia’s smile broadened. “And what would you like the rest of your punishment to be, baby girl?” Cheeks burning on her face and her bottom, Fern looked down at her naked body, too ashamed to say it. “It’s okay,” Leah promised, squeezing one of her hands. “We ask Mommy for more punishment too–you don’t have to be embarrassed.” “She asks for more punishment,” Carolyn corrected, but her expression softened and she took Fern’s other hand, so that both girls were holding her. “But we know what it’s like.” “Then…” Fern began, humiliation and arousal fighting for dominance in her mind. “I’d like another spanking please, Mommy. Can you use one of the toys in your closet this time?” Standing, Aurelia walked to the bed and sat, making her lap open. “Yes you may. Bring her over here, please, girls–and then you both pick out your favorite toy, so your new baby sister can feel them.” With glee, the girls lifted Fern to her feet, practically carrying her to Aurelia. Fern found herself pushed over her lap, and felt a hand rest on her already-beaten ass while the girls went off to fetch spanking tools. “Are you ready?” Aurelia asked, softly, almost a whisper. Fern swallowed, taking stock of herself. Naked, exposed, and more excited than she’d ever been in her life. Looking over her shoulder, up at the woman who’d come to dominate her, she nodded. “Yes, Mommy, I am.” The End ... That's this story wrapped up - I had a ton of fun writing it, and I hope you enjoyed reading it! If you want to support stories like these, consider donating a couple dollars a month on Ream or SubscribeStar - you get early access, and I get grocery money which allows me to write! It's a win win! https://reamstories.com/peculiarchangelingabdl https://subscribestar.adult/peculiarchangeling

Mission Improbable (Part 8 of 13) When Tracy woke up, she felt a little like she was cuddling an octopus. Not in a cold and clammy way, but there were limbs everywhere. There were arms wrapped around her from both directions, a warm breath tickling her neck and soft, bunched-up cotton against her face. Tracy opened her eyes. The morning sunlight filtered in through the blinds, casting striped shadows across the bed and the three naked bodies on it. Well, one naked and two almost naked bodies. Kat's tank top had slid up and she had managed to get one of her arms out of it, exposing half her chest. Tracy smiled and reached down to check her diaper. Still dry. She tried to wriggle out from between Kat and Cory. "Don't," Cory murmured from behind Tracy's back. She slid closer to pin Tracy in place. "Hmm?" Kat opened her eyes. She pulled her tank top away from her face and looked down at Tracy. "G'morning," she said sleepily. "Hey," Tracy replied, suddenly feeling very awkward lying between the two women. Kat noticed how high up her top was and grinned mischievously. "Aww, did my little baby want some breakfast?" Tracy blushed furiously as Cory chuckled behind her back. "Be nice babe," Cory said and brushed the hair out of Tracy's face. "You don't always have to try to embarrass people you know." Tracy wasn't quite sure how she felt about Cory defending her like that. I felt nice to have an ally against Kat, but on the other hand, she did kind of like it when Kat babied her. Up to a point, at least, and as long as it was in private. "I'm sorry sweetie." Kat kissed Tracy's forehead. Then she reached over her to run her fingers through Cory's hair. "So, did the two of you sleep well?" "Like a log." Cory reached over Tracy to grab Kat's butt. "But next time we do this, we do it at my place. My bed is bigger." "Mmmm, now you're just giving me ideas." Kat smiled. Cory moved her hand from Kat's butt to Tracy's hip, letting it rest on the plastic of her diaper. Do you two want some time alone to... you know, handle things?" Kat looked down at Tracy again. "Well Häschen? Do you need to be changed?" "Kaaat," Tracy whined, her cheeks reddening again at how straight-forward Kat was being about her using diapers. "Oh come on. You've been lying between us wearing nothing but a diaper the whole night." Kat leaned closer and whispered theatrically: "I think Cory may have noticed it." "No, I'm still dry," Tracy mumbled into Kat's chest where she'd buried her pink face. "Well, I have work in a little while, so I have to get going anyway." Cory sat up and half crawled, half slid off the bed. Standing naked in the stripy morning light, she stretched and sighed softly, looking like something out of a soft-core porno movie. Then she cracked her neck, immediately ruining that mental image. Tracy watched her before looking back at Kat. "Kat, you're drooling," she said, amused that Kat actually reached up to the corner of her mouth. Cory laughed. She leaned down and gave Tracy a kiss on the cheek, then she gave Kat a significantly longer kiss on the lips. Tracy couldn't help feeling a pang of jealousy at that kiss, although she wasn't sure if it was because she wanted to be the one to kiss Kat like that, or if she also wanted a kiss like that. Before Tracy could make up her mind, however, Cory had left the room. While Cory got dressed in the living room, Kat played with Tracy's hair. "So..." she said when they heard the front door close, "are you still OK with this?" Tracy thought about it a little while before she spoke. "I didn't expect her to be so..." She paused. "Unbelievably hot?" Kat suggested. "Yeah, that too," Tracy admitted. "But I was going to say 'nice'." "Aww, I just knew you'd like your new auntie." "Kat." Tracy rolled her eyes. "Oh stop that. You can let mommy have a little fun with her little bunny." Kat pulled Tracy closer and nuzzled her neck. "Mmm-kay," Tracy murmured as a delicious shiver made its way down her back to set up camp between her legs. She gave a small gasp as Kat's hand found its way down there as well. "Are you sure you're still dry?" "Mm-hmm." "Well, it's a shame to waste a perfectly good diaper, so I'm not changing you until you're wet." Kat ran her hand slowly across the taut, white plastic. "But Kat..." Tracy began. "Sshhh." Kat began to slowly rock Tracy back and forth. "Just relax. Let it all out. It's OK." "But I can't do it like this. Not with you holding your hand...there." Kat just kept rocking Tracy and stroking her diaper. "It's OK. Just relax and let it go," she repeated over and over until it was almost like a mantra. The warm sun, the gentle rocking and Kat's whisper all made Tracy feel like she was floating on a cloud. A soft, fluffy cloud that smelled just like Kat. She leaned her head against Kat's chest and closed her eyes. Listened for her heartbeat; inhaled her scent. God, she smells good. Then, after a little while, there was a momentary twinge of pressure, followed by the familiar bloom of heat spreading across her crotch and down between her legs. "Kat, I-" "Shhh. I know." Kat leaned down and kissed her forehead, letting her hair fall to create a golden cage for their faces. She kept stroking Tracy's diaper and rocking her. "Just relax; just let it all come out," she whispered. Tracy felt divided. Part of her wanted to just snuggle up to Kat and let her take care of her, floating away on that imaginary cloud for the rest of the day. Another part said that she should get dressed and get to work. After all, there were blackmailers to expose and money to be made. The former won out, at least for the time being, and Tracy surrendered herself to Kat's gentle touch. "That's a good girl," Kat whispered. "Such a good little girl." Tracy closed her eyes and sighed. She couldn't help smiling at the praise, despite its childish tone. She wasn't really a big fan of Kat talking to her as if she was a baby, but right now it just felt... right. She was Kat's little girl. It had felt so perfect spending the night just being held by Kat and Auntie Cory... Tracy stopped herself. Did she actually already think of Cory as 'Auntie Cory'? Was she really ready to share Kat with someone else? Share Kat's... love? And was she ready to share herself with Cory? Figuring out her relationship with Kat had been hard. And adding another variable to that equation would only make it that much more complex. All these thoughts whirled around Tracy's mind as she lay close to Kat. Kat's hand between her legs, stroking her wet diaper; not so much arousing her as reassuring her that Kat would love her no matter what she decided. Kat's arm around her, holding her close and making her feel safe and protected. And Kat's hand gently petting her hair... Hang on. Three? Tracy paused as basic arithmetic and anatomy caught up with her. She opened her eyes to see two pairs of eyes looking adoringly down at her. One pair framed by a blonde rats' nest, and the other, a luscious auburn mane. "Cory? What..." "I forgot my bag," Cory said sheepishly. "And then I heard the two of you. When I peeked, you looked so adorable that I just couldn't help it. And Kat said it was OK." Tracy suddenly became extremely aware of her very wet diaper. "Did you watch when I..." Tracy felt as if her entire face burned with embarrassment. "Um... kinda, yeah," Cory said. "But you don't have to feel ashamed about it," she quickly added. "I know how you feel. Trust me." Tracy looked away. She felt like she wanted to sink into the ground and disappear forever, but Cory slipped a hand under her cheek and turned her face to look into her eyes. "Trust me," she said. Something in her eyes stirred something deep inside Tracy. A feeling of kinship maybe? Of mutual experiences? "Have you...?" Tracy asked hesitantly. Cory nodded. "Still?" Cory shook her head. "It wasn't my thing," she said and looked away. After a few seconds, she stroked Tracy's cheek. "But I'm glad Kat's found someone. Someone to care for. This way, I mean." Cory stood. "I'm sorry for intruding like this. I didn't mean to..." She paused. "Can you forgive me?" Tracy didn't say anything, but reached out for Cory's hand. When Cory offered it, Tracy brought it to her face, letting it cup her cheek as she kissed the palm. Cory breathed an audible sigh of... relief? Then she hurried out again, leaving Kat and Tracy alone once more. "Weeeell... that went well," Kat said after a long, awkward silence. Tracy looked up at her and Kat looked back. Then she began to laugh. A giggle at first, but soon they were both rolling on the bed, laughing and gasping for breath. Kat almost fell off the bed and Tracy was pretty sure her diaper got just a little bit wetter. Eventually they both calmed down enough to talk without breaking into new fits of laughter. Kat held Tracy close and rested her head against her chest. Tracy wondered if she should play into Kat's mommy-thing and seek out her breast, but decided against it. Maybe another time. If I do it now, we're never getting out of here. "I'm sorry," Kat said. "I shouldn't have invited Cory back in without checking with you first. I wasn't really thinking." "It's OK," Tracy said, drawing lazy, little circles on Kat's stomach. "I think I'm going to have to have a little talk with her about a few things though." "Oh?" Tracy nodded. "But not just yet." They lay there for a while longer, just enjoying the closeness. Eventually, Kat spoke again. "So, I suppose we should get you cleaned up and changed." Tracy sighed. "Yeah, I guess it's time." Kat grabbed a box of wipes and knelt between Tracy's legs. After slipping a small towel under Tracy's butt, she undid the diaper and pulled it off. Despite the warm room, Tracy couldn't suppress a shiver as the fresh air hit her clammy skin. Kat quickly pulled Tracy's diaper out from under her and rolled it up. Then she began cleaning her. Tracy giggled as the edges of the wipes tickled her inner thighs. "You like that?" "Yeah. It tickles." Tracy answered while biting the tip of her thumb. "Well, try to stay still Häschen; we're almost done." A minute later, Kat crawled backwards off the bed and stood, leaving Tracy lying naked and spread-eagled on a tiny towel on the bed. She picked up the wet diaper and the used wipes and put them in a plastic bag. "And does my little baby want a nice, fresh diaper?" "Yeah, kinda. But I might have a meeting with a client so I think I should pass?" "Are you suuuuuure?" Kat waved one of Tracy's diapers back and forth. "These look aaawwwfully comfy?" Tracy smiled. "Maybe later. When this whole mess is done." "OK." Kat sounded mildly disappointed. She put the diaper down. "Can I at least make sure you eat a proper breakfast before you go?" Tracy pretended to think about it. "Okay," she said, trying to make it sound like a big sacrifice. Kat rolled her eyes and left the bedroom. Tracy picked up her clothes and dressed quickly. She felt sort of sticky with day-old sweat and decided that a long, hot shower would be at the top of her to-do list for when she got home. When she walked through the door Kat handed her a fresh cup of coffee and a bread roll. Tracy sipped the coffee and sat down to check the results of the malware scrubber. According to the summary on the laptop, the computer, and four of the thumb drives had all been infected, but the phone and drone controller had been clean. I guess they didn't have time for those. Tracy updated her defence programs to look for similar programs. She also sent the quarantined malware files to a couple of hacker acquaintances. Then she took the phone off airplane mode and checked the messages that had accumulated over the last eighteen hours. A few spam messages that had managed to evade her spam filter, two messages with some background information for an old case that she had finished already and a reminder to renew a subscription to a website. None of them were particularly important. The only thing that really mattered was the message from Marko that had been sent only two hours earlier. According to the long, rambling message, Marko had found half a dozen cameras and microphones in her office. He also said that he cleared them out and installed a couple of cameras to keep an eye on the door and windows in case someone else broke in. The passwords and frequencies for them had been left on a thumb drive with "the old guy in the parking garage". Tracy bit into the roll which sprayed a shower of crumbs and earned her a disapproving look from Kat. "What. You gave it to me. Did you expect me not to eat it?" Kat rolled her eyes. "Just get out of here before you spill your coffee too." "Okay mom." Tracy tried to sound like an exasperated teenager. "Talk to you tonight?" "Sure sweetie. Try not to get bugged again." She gave Trace a quick smack on her butt as she wrestled the suitcase with all her electronics out the door. *** Tracy wrapped the towel around her head like a turban and tied the bathrobe closed before leaving her bathroom. Showering had felt wonderful and it had been the second thing she did after entering her office. The first had been to change all the frequencies and passwords on the hidden cameras Marko had installed for her. She sat down at her desk and began putting her thumb drives and other electronics back in their place. Then she started up the laptop and continued going through the records she had been working on the day before. Annoyingly, the final records yielded no useful information and Tracy glared at the computer screen. "Why couldn't you be the regular kind of stupid target," she growled at the screen. "Just parking near surveillance cameras, or using crap equipment. But nooooo. You had to be good at your job; and have equipment that's so expensive and fancy that Marko needed new underwear after seeing it. And, and..." Tracy's little rant was interrupted by her burner phone ringing. It was Ms Wilford. "Yes?" Tracy sat up straighter. Ms. Wilford couldn't see her, but it still felt right to seem somewhat professional, even if she was only on the phone. And was wearing a bathrobe. "Ms. Bullit. Are you free for dinner? My client would like to meet." "Um, yes, dinner's fine," "Good. You familiar with El Campo Verde?" "No," Tracy admitted. "I can't say the name rings a bell." "It's a god-awful, Mexican sports bar downtown." Tracy could hear Ms. Wilford's grimace of disapproval. "And that's where he wants to meet?" "Thank god, no. But there's a small Indian restaurant above it that serves a surprisingly decent chicken korma. Seven thirty." Ms. Wilford hung up before Tracy had time to answer. "Well, I guess I'm having Indian tonight," Tracy said to the dead phone line. *** Finding El Campo Verde proved to be easier than Tracy had expected. Things there were so loud they could probably be heard half a block away. Tracy put one of her smallest drones on top of the sun shade to act as a spy camera before leaving the car and locking it. Getting to the door of the Indian restaurant was almost like an obstacle course of chairs and bodies. The sports bar was packed with people; many of them dressed in black and purple football jerseys. When Tracy finally managed to reach the door and climb the stairs on the other side, the noise abated somewhat, but it was still loud enough to make it hard to hear what was being said six feet away. Tracy was beginning to see why Ms. Wilford had picked this place for their meeting. Unless there was a microphone at their table, it would be virtually impossible to hear what they said. "Yes? Can I help you?" Tracy's train of thought was interrupted as a short man in a bright green Nehru jacket. Tracy was relieved that he didn't have a fake Indian accent. It really wouldn't have matched his pale, freckled skin and ginger hair. "Ms. Wilford's party?" Tracy looked around the man, trying to get a look at the other guests. She needn't have bothered. The place was almost empty. "This way please." The man led Tracy around a corner to a table where Ms. Wilford sat with a handsome, dark-haired man in his late thirties. "Ah, Ms. Bullit. Please sit." Ms. Wilford gestured to one of the empty chairs. "Ms. Wilford." Tracy sat down. "Mr...?" "Novak. Gustav Novak." Mr. Novak had a little bit of a generic eastern European accent. Tracy sat down and picked up the menu. "Oh, we're not here for the food," Ms. Wilford said. Just as she did, a roar of noise rose from the bar. "Ah, I see." Tracy looked around. "Well, the decor is nicer than the street market." "Now let's make this quick. We only have..." Ms. Wilford checked her watch, "...a little over ten minutes until half-time." "Right. So like I told you before, I think the ransomware and blackmail was just a smokescreen for your loss of that deposition. I'm guessing you still haven't heard from them?" Ms. Wilford shook her head. "Hang on. Blackmail?" Mr. Novak looked from Ms. Wilford to Tracy and back again. "Nobody said anything about blackmail." "They weren't blackmailing you Gustav." Her lack of patience audible. "Now, you said the deposition you lost was related to a divorce case; I'm guessing yours Mr. Novak. And you have no non-digital records of it?" "God, who uses those any more," Ms. Wilford said dismissively. "And is there enough money to justify the use of equipment so sophisticated that it makes my security guy drool?" "Easily," Mr Novak said. "My wife may not be a technical genius, but she knows how to spend money wisely. If she hired people for something, she would hire very well qualified people." "I guess the easiest way to find any information linking her to this whole thing would be to have a peek at her computer." Tracy picked up one of the small cakes that looked like a coil of rope and took a bite. "Thought about that. Whatever computer she used is either long gone or, more likely, cut off from the net." "So we reconnect it. You could probably do that Mr. Novak, right?" "Hardly. Whenever I'm in the house, she has a guy watching my every move. I wouldn't even be able to get into her office during her parties." "Parties?" Tracy and Ms. Wilford both asked. "She hosts these wild sex-parties every month or so. I told you about those, didn't I?" "No, you most certainly did not. So it's not just that she's trading you in for a younger model, it's this too?" "Well, yes," Mr. Novak admitted. "Anyway, like I said, even if I were to go to one of those parties, I wouldn't be able to slip away." "Well, if we were to get someone else to break in, that'd be illegal and legally I can't have any part in that." "Of course, of course." Tracy nodded, her expression one of faux seriousness. "I wouldn't dream of getting you involved in anything unethical." Ms. Wilford rose. "I have to get going. I hope you both have a good evening." "Oh, before you leave, do you know any reliable computer intrusion specialists. I may have a lead on a completely unrelated matter. Absolutely nothing to do with this whatsoever." "Of course. Call me when you have the details. I may know someone." Ms. Wilford nodded to the waiter and then headed for the door. When the door closed behind her, Mr. Novak turned to Tracy. "What was that about?" "Oh, we're totally breaking in to snoop through your wife's computer. We just can't say it in front of her. This way, she can claim we lied to her if we get in trouble." Mr. Novak nodded. "And the computer intrusion specialist?" "A hacker. I can do your everyday, run-of-the-mill hacks, but based on what you said about your wife's hiring practices, we're going to need somebody who is a lot better than me." Tracy noticed there was a lull in the noise from downstairs. "Maybe we should get some food while we wait for the second half of the match to start." Tracy eyed the menu hungrily. "How long do these half-time breaks last?" "Only fifteen minutes." "A quick snack then." Five minutes later there was a small tray of some kind of deep-fried, small buns on the table along with cups of milky tea with a deliciously spicy smell. Tracy and Mr. Novak sipped their tea silently and waited for the second half of the match to start. "So what are you planning?" Mr. Novak asked once the noise had risen to an acceptable level again. "Your wife's parties; what kind of party are we talking about?" "What do you mean?" "Swingers? Furries? Good, old-fashioned orgies?" "They spank each other. And lead each other around on leashes and things like that," Mr. Novak said, obviously feeling very awkward. "Ah, I see." Tracy took another sip of tea. "Did you ever go to any of these parties?" "Good heavens no. I steer well clear of the house whenever she throws them." "Well, you're going to the next one. Do you know when it is?" "Sometime next week. Friday or Saturday, I think. I was planning to leave town for the whole week." "Find a reason to stay. We're crashing the party." "You and me?" Mr. Novak's eyes were wide with surprise. "Oh no. Your wife's people undoubtedly know my face. But I think that could work in our favour." Tracy sat back. She had the beginning of a plan. ***

The conclusion of our sweet and spicy (and wet) sleepover! ----- 19 Little Love The spell the blanket fort put on the Littles was as pleasant as a weekday nap. Within the cozy enclosure, Ava found closeness with Briana’s friends more quickly than she’d thought possible. She was draped across Arthur’s lap in just twenty minutes. While Fabi pretended to paint her toenails, Briana explained the intricacies of collecting every candy in the farming simulator she and Melody played together. Ava had her teddy bear, Brownie, tucked against her side. Tommy, Arthur’s tyrannosaurus, was giving his own presentation to the rest of the stuffies atop the neatly stacked sleeping bags the Littles would be using when bedtime came. Fluffy pillows were strewn everywhere, making happy lumps of softness atop the delightful foam mattresses that made up the fort’s floor. The experience’s comfort was enough to make a Little girl forget about nasty protestors and disappointing doctor visits. The front door opening shattered the brief peace. Briana cut herself off mid-sentence with a gasp and bolted out of the fort, leaving the other three Littles staring at the spot she’d been. Ava shook her head and laughed. “There goes Looney Tunes.” Arthur giggled, his legs shaking gently under Ava. “She’s a total cartoon character when she’s Little.” Ava held her reply while Briana’s greeting to Melody echoed off the living room walls. With a smile, she said, “Yeah – I guess that’s something I love about her.” “She has a boyfriend. You shouldn’t fall in love with people who’re already with someone else.” Fabi looked up at Ava with a pout. “She’s poly – or something. Look, she started it, and I mentioned her boyfriend when she started flirting with me.” “New rule. No grumping in the fort,” Arthur declared. “Fabi, you’re not supposed to fish for a spanking when there’s no bigs around to hear you.” “I wasn’t fishing for a spanking – I don’t do that!” Fabi drew herself up indignantly. “I didn’t know it was okay for Ava to be in love with Briana.” “You totally fish for spankings,” Arthur smirked. “Do not! How would you know?” “Because I do it too.” Arthur giggled. Briana poked her head into the fort. “Hey, get out here, everybody; Melody’s here!” “Aren’t they coming in the fort?” Ava asked. “No, we have to go play video games now. They have a whole thing set up in their room. Come on, come on!” Briana vanished as quickly as she’d poked her head in, leaving the pillowcase door to the fort swinging. “We’d better follow her, or she’ll be back – louder.” Arthur set Ava aside and squeezed through the fort’s door. His already big butt was huge when padded, crinkling when he bumped the armchair that formed part of the fort’s wall. Fabi was right behind Arthur, her white diaper looking like a hydrangea puff nestled in the pale purple lace under her skirt. Ava scooted out as best she could, unsurprised to see Briana, Melody, and Arthur already gone from the living room. That Fabi had waited was a surprise, even more so when she held out a hand to help Ava rise to her feet. “Thanks,” Ava said as she steadied herself on her crutches. “It should have been Arthur helping you,” Fabi said disapprovingly. “He’s way stronger. But I guess he doesn’t think about stuff when he’s Little.” “You did great, thanks again.” Ava smiled at Fabi, getting a bashful grin in return. “I wasn’t trying to be mean. I didn’t understand, really.” Fabi squirmed. “Daddy and my main babysitter say I’m not always nice to people when I’m Little.” “It can be hard to watch what you say, huh?” Ava leaned against Fabi, and the other girl bonked her head gently against Ava’s. “Come on, they’re going to make fun of us if we’re too slow.” Melody’s room was decked out in fairy lights – presumably because it’d been intended to be the sleeping spot. Hopefully, one of the bigs would help them move those to the fort. The room had a lot of furniture, as if two bedrooms had been smushed together without much coordination. There was just one bed, but there were two desks, one an enormous wrap-around thing, the other a simple table. Both had bulky computers, but the bigger desk was covered in electronic stuff and figurines. There wasn’t much space on the floor with two clothes dressers in the room, especially after a big screen TV had been set up against the closet door. Every inch of wall space that wasn’t a window had shelving that held hundreds of figurines, manga volumes, and video game cases. Ava couldn’t imagine living in such a packed room. She would have felt claustrophobic merely standing there if she hadn’t been snuggling with the other Littles a moment ago. As it was, she was happy to tuck herself against Athur’s warm side. Briana proved Ava a prophet when she and Fabi entered the room. “Finally, you two get here!” “Sorry, I was kissing your girlfriend.” Fabi’s tone was ungentle. Had she been speaking to Ava, it would have been sharp enough to hurt. “Nuh-uh!” Briana’s face was unclouded. “I saw you with your Daddy; you’re super in love with him. I bet you smooch him all the time.” “You’ve never seen me smooch him!” Fabi protested. “The way you were looking at him on my birthday, I can imagine it. Smoochy, smoochy, smoochy!” Briana mimed terrible wet kisses each time she said smoochy. “Settle down, noobs.” Melody was in shortalls and a shirt with an anime character on it. If they were wearing a diaper, it was slim; there was no bulge to be seen on their rear. “The first game is Super Bonk Siblings. Ava and Arthur will be a team and get the first character pick.” “What? How come?” Fabi frowned. Briana looked ready to join Fabi’s protest, but Melody dragged her down to the floor before she could get a word out. “Because they were chill when they came in instead of arguing.” Melody handed controllers to Arthur and Ava. “Pick your favorite characters, or if you’ve never played, pick one of the sword people or the dragon turtle; they’re easy to use.” Arthur picked a fox in a space suit within seconds of taking the controller. Ava looked up at him and back at the incomprehensible grid of character portraits on the screen. “Sorry you got stuck with me on your team; I’ve never played this before,” Ava said. “We’ll be fine; I’m good at it.” Arthur grinned. “Melody was right about the easy-to-use characters. Try the sword lady.” Ava found the character with some prompting and was surprised to discover that she also had to pick the character’s outfit. Upon a second look, they were all the same outfit in different color schemes. She chose the red one as Briana and Fabi were getting their controllers. “Aren’t you going to play, Melody?” Ava asked. “Yeah, but I’m on a team by myself.” Melody grinned. “Otherwise, my pro-gamer moves would be too powerful.” Briana picked a puppy character, and Fabi chose a pink marshmallow thing. Of the two of them, Briana looked more confident. Melody picked a character that was somehow two girls, to which Briana responded with a groan. “Sib, no fair! You’re not allowed to play the twins anymore, remember?” “Hey, I don’t know how good Arthur is, but he picked an S-rank character, so I have to match him in the first game at least.” “I’m really sorry, Arthur.” Ava settled on the floor next to her big teammate. “We’ll be fine. Here, let me show you how the controls work.” Arthur looked up at Melody. “We can give Ava a few minutes to figure out the moves, right?” “Of course.” Melody tucked themself atop their bed. “Sis, you want to get everybody a soda?” “Okay!” Briana flounced out of the room while Melody started the game. Everyone’s characters were placed on a floating island with a few platforms above it. Ava and Fabi played with the controls while Briana was out. Though she still felt lost, Ava was grateful that her character couldn’t damage Arthur’s and that he was good at gently explaining the basic moves. Once Briana returned – and as soon everyone had a sip of delightfully sugary soda – the game devolved into total chaos. Characters were jumping everywhere, lights flashed as weird powers activated, and Ava had no idea what was happening. She contented herself with trying to stay on the floating island and slashing with her sword at any character that came near her. Fabi had only a little more experience, making for a few satisfying fights when her pink blob clashed with Ava’s sword lady. Meanwhile, Briana clearly knew what she was doing. Her dog-girl character moved with purpose, activating special moves in ways that made sense. While Arthur outclassed her, he couldn’t dominate her the way he did when he caught Fabi. Briana even knew how to recover from falling off the floating island. Arthur and Melody were on a different level from the rest of them, but the skill disparity between them was just as apparent as between Fabi and Briana. Melody didn’t seem to care if their character was falling, and it didn’t seem to matter as they could make their character dance in mid-air. They switched fluidly between their two characters, bashing anyone who came close with a sword of fire or a sword of light. Arthur made valiant attempts but was repeatedly hurled off the island for his troubles. Using the one special move she’d reliably pulled off; Ava made her character raise her sword and shine with a brilliant light. “Everyone, we have to gang up on Melody! It’s our only hope!” “Yeah! Everyone dogpile on my sib!” Briana cackled wildly. For the next few minutes, things were almost even. Or so they appeared until the characters stopped returning after Melody knocked them off the island. Good-natured laughter erupted from the group as Melody’s characters stood triumphant on the victory screen. “Okay, new teams, everyone vs Melody.” Ava declared. Time flew by, especially after Briana successfully shamed Melody into choosing a less powerful character. Even playing as a Venus fly trap, Melody remained dominant, but there were enough silly game modes and ridiculous random items to keep things from feeling unfair. By dinnertime, everyone’s interest in the game was waning. Grandma – Briana’s Grandma – arrived to collect soda cans and check diapers. To Ava’s surprise, she checked Melody, too. Briana’s sibling was in a pullup and had kept themselves dry. That made Melody the potty champion as well as the Bonk Siblings champion. All the other Littles were wet. With so many Littles to change, caregivers came out of the wings to help. Briana’s mom and dad took Briana and Fabi upstairs to change while Rosa kicked everyone out of Melody’s room so she could change Arthur. Grandma Michelle helped Ava to the drawing room changing table and had her out of her diaper in a flash. With the whole household involved in changing the Littles, Ava didn’t realize an entirely new person was changing her until Grandma Michelle was taping her into a clean diaper. Being changed felt as natural as toddling behind Michelle to the dining room. The table was set up just for the kids, with the adults having dinner in the kitchen. Heaping bowls of spaghetti, red sauce, and white sauce greeted Ava with a savory smell that made her belly rumble. The garlic bread was a welcome addition, but Ava felt Little enough to eye the salad bowl suspiciously. As she’d suspected, Grandma Michelle insisted on everyone having some salad before they were allowed to tuck into the pasta. Briana was surprisingly docile about the intrusion of vegetables into what would have otherwise been a perfect Little meal. When Fabi complained about her salad, Ava discovered why her girlfriend was going with the flow. “Fabiola Felix, you eat your salad, or there will be no dessert for you – and no snacks later.” Grandma Michelle’s mommy tone was so powerful that the rest of the Littles caught a stray sense of guilt. It was heads down and quiet eating until everyone’s salad plate was clean. Without skipping a beat, Grandma Michelle was back to being jolly, loading up Littles plates with noodles, smothering those noodles with sauce, and planting a generous chunk of garlic bread on top. Savory carbs warmed Ava to the very tips of her fingers and toes. “This is really good, Grandma Michelle,” Ava said, remembering to swallow her mouthful of pasta before she did so. “Did you make the sauce?” “Vonnie – Veronica, I mean – made the red sauce, Jane made the white. All I did was the garlic bread – I had my hands full with you Muppets.” Michelle beamed. “I’ll pass my compliments on to the chefs.” Neither the Littles’ faces nor their shirts survived the pasta sauce unscathed. Grandma Michelle was on hand with washcloths and spare shirts – Ava was proud to be the least fussy of the Littles during her scrub-down. Her excellent behavior at dinner was rewarded with being let out of dishwashing duty. In reality, Ava’s legs had gotten too unsteady to let her carry anything or stand at a sink. Grandma Michelle had praised Ava as she escorted the Little girl to the blanket fort, which was enough for Ava to reclassify it as a good girl benefit. She had plenty of time to situate herself comfortably among the pillows and stuffies before Briana burst into the fort. No sooner had the red-haired girl arrived than she was straddling Ava’s lap. The scent of baby powder and the plump diaper between Briana’s legs clashed enticingly with her dramatic makeup and clothes. “Hi, Looney Tunes.” Ava settled her hands on Briana’s waist. “I love that you have a nickname for me already. Now I hafta think of one for you.” “Yeah? Any ideas?” “Not about nicknames.” Briana dipped her head downward. Ava shivered, closing her eyes as their lips met. Warmth prickled across Ava’s skin, especially under her diaper. Their lips parted – Briana’s playful tongue had Ava gripping her girlfriend’s waist. Briana broke the kiss with devastating suddenness and slipped off Ava’s lap. While she was trying to process the kiss – and its sudden ending – Fabi crawled through the fort’s door. “What were you two doing in here, smooching?” She scooted out of the way to allow Arthur to squeeze in. “What’s wrong with that?” Arthur asked. “If I had my mommy in here, I’d smooch her.” “That’s gross, you’re gross.” Fabi giggled. “So you don’t smooch your daddy?” Ava smirked at Fabi. “Maybe I should ask him about that when he picks you up tomorrow.” “Don’t you dare!” Fabi blushed profusely, eliciting a big giggle from Briana. “Is that Briana I hear giggling?” An unfamiliar woman’s voice from outside the fort startled Ava. “Auntie Kiara!” Briana trampled Arthur and Fabi in a mad dash out of the fort. The three Littles left behind shared a helpless look and a laugh. “Everyone here loves her so much,” Fabi said wistfully. “She’s a lot of fun.” Arthur nodded. “I’m glad she crashed in on me and my mommy playing last year.” “Is that how you two met?” Ava asked Arthur, who nodded in return. She turned to Fabi and asked, “How did you meet Briana?” “We have the same babysitter, Monserrat.” “Oh, I know her. Well, she babysat me once anyway.” Ava felt a smile bubble up in her from the memory. “I really like her.” Fabi nodded. “I’ve been trying to be nicer to her ever since she got mad at me when I was a brat.” “Isn’t being a brat your whole thing?” Arthur asked. “Yeah, but I was being mean about it.” Fabi rubbed the back of her neck. “What’s that? We’re being mean to Briana? I’m in.” Melody crawled into the fort and winked at the other Littles. “We’re talking about Monserrat,” Ava said. “You better not be mean to my girlfriend.” “Briana and Ava were smooching in here,” Fabi said. “You’re always a little out of pocket, aren’t you, Fabi?” Melody grabbed Fabi and rubbed their knuckles into the Little girl’s head until she shrieked and squirmed out of Melody’s grasp. “How come you’re acting like you’re in charge?” Arthur reached out and casually tipped Melody over. “Hey! Because you Littles are in diapers, and I’m in a pullup.” Melody stuck out their tongue. “Somebody has to be the big kid.” “You’re saying you’re a Middle? Does that mean you admit that you’re – Mid?” Ava asked, giggling at Fabi and Arthur’s surprised laughs. “Kitty has claws!” Melody grinned. “Good one. Fine, you have my permission to date my sister.” “Where is your sister? Did she get lost in the living room after hugging you?” Ava asked. “Aunt Kiara yeeted her into a discussion about politics stuff. She’ll be back.” Melody shrugged. Fabi was looking neglected and out of sorts. Surprising herself, Ava had a, What Would Briana Do, moment and pulled the Little girl in for a snuggle. Her reward was immediate, in the form of a warm hug and a happy noise from Fabi. “Are you going to help Briana with her new plan?” Arthur likewise pulled Melody in for a hug. They sputtered and squirmed in his grasp, but he paid no mind to their protests or supposed big-kid status. “You mean her whole Little Liberation thing?” Melody settled in against Arthur while humming a few bars of the Soviet anthem. “I can’t say I’m a huge fan, but I’ll obviously help Bri with anything she’s doing.” “Are you worried about being outed as ABDL if Briana goes public?” Naming the issue made Ava’s stomach flop. “Eh, it’s not like I have friends IRL,” Melody said. “You’re right that she’ll probably upset more Littles than she expects. Mostly, I worry about her getting hurt. She has a bad track record with getting excited and going all Deus Vult.” “She’s kinda unstoppable when she gets going, though,” Arthur said. “That’s what I’m worried about.” Ava was caught off guard by a supportive hug from Fabi and squeezed the other Little in return. It’s going to be Leah outing me at school all over again. “No more sad stuff; we’re at a sleepover!” Fabi booted Arnold the Pangolin at Melody. “Fine, you kids want to hear a ghost story?” Melody asked, grinning at the chorus of nods they got in reply. “Sib! You were going to tell ghost stories without me?” Briana crawled into the fort, kneeling indignantly with her hands on her hips. “Apparently not, ‘cause you made it back in time.” Melody ducked out of Arthur’s grasp and grabbed a flashlight. “All you babies, go join a snuggle pile.” ~~~*~~~ Melody’s ghost stories were lame. Ava was not a scaredy baby – but one of the other Littles would inevitably flinch and jump-scare her. The group had devolved into nervous giggles when Veronica entered the fort and began fishing Littles out for their nighttime diapers. Middle or not, Melody was not spared; they were sent out of the fort into Rosa’s waiting arms with as little ceremony as Briana, Fabi, or Arthur were sent packing. In a more stubborn mood, Ava would have complained about getting special treatment and being changed in the fort itself. As Little as she was feeling that evening, it was nice to be babied by Veronica. She was good at it, too, making the diaper change fun and comforting. When the Littles reassembled, they were all in ridiculously poofy diapers that no onesie could contain. It was booster pads all around – though Melody was an exception again. Briana claimed that going from a pullup to a diaper was way more embarrassing than getting a booster added to a diaper. Ava, Arthur, and Fabi agreed, piling on Melody for a good round of teasing. Ava was delighted to see the fairy lights strung atop the sheets that made up the fort’s ceiling as the lights went down outside the fort. Having them shine through the fabric was even more magical than seeing them up close would have been. Bashfully, Ava suggested zipping her sleeping back together with Briana’s. Nobody said anything about it – though the look in Melody’s eyes promised some quality teasing later. Fabi was the first asleep, crashing out mere minutes after her head hit her pillow. Fabi’s snores and a wall of Roundtable stuffies were great covers for sneaking in some smooches on her girlfriend. Cocooned in sleeping bags, Ava and Briana explored each other’s lips and the soft skin under their pajama tops. The combined bags overheated in no time, leaving them pink-cheeked and squirmy. Ava was ready for a lot more and excited to discover that Briana was just as eager. Unfortunately, there was too much of an audience, even if Melody and Arthur had fallen asleep as fast as Fabi. As she drifted off in frustrated delight, Ava slipped into some of the sexiest and snuggliest dreams she’d ever had – all the while cuddling her girlfriend close.

With the traumatic escape room finished Sam and her friends go back to the lodge. But what has the day's events done to their relationships? --- My writing is my passion and my income. I'm only able to write as much as I do because of the wonderful support from my subscribers. With the ABDL purge on Patreon hurting my income dramatically I have set up a couple of alternatives. If you enjoy my work and want to support me there has never been a time where I need it more. For $5 you can see every update to my stories one week before anyone else and for $10 you get early access PLUS access to 50+ stories EXCLUSIVE to subscribers. There are other rewards and tiers available including discounted commissions. To find out more please consider visiting one of my subscription sites. Prices, rewards and everything else are the same across both https://reamstories.com/elfy https://subscribestar.adult/elfy Thank you for reading and supporting me and my work ❤️ --- They walked back to the lodge. To be more precise Amy, Chrissy and Nina walked back to the lodge. Sam spent the whole trip in Nina’s arms and despite the embarrassment she still occasionally felt there was no place in the world she would rather be. By the time they were at the front door Sam was leaning forward with her head resting against Nina. There were no plans for the rest of the day other than hanging out and having fun. The girls all retired to their rooms to chill out for a while. Sam was placed on Nina’s bed, the taller woman then laid flopped down and laid on her back. After a second of hesitation Sam crawled next to her and curled up between her body and her arm. “I think I’m going to have a nap.” Sam said with a yawn. “Sure, I’ll be out of your hair in a minute.” Nina said. She went to stand up but Sam reached an arm across her, the message was received and Nina laid back down again. In silence the two women cuddled for a few more minutes before Nina sat up. Sam was already half asleep and with the free space Sam slid up the bed. She felt the warmth of where Nina had been laying, she could smell her intoxicating smell. “Have a good rest.” Nina said. Sam slipped under the covers which Nina pulled up and over her. Sam smiled as Nina stayed another couple of seconds to look down at her. Finally she turned away and Sam was left alone in the bedroom, she very quickly fell asleep. When Sam woke up ninety minutes later her first thoughts were of pure panic. For several long moments she replayed the morning in her head and felt embarrassed by everything that had happened. She cringed under the covers and wondered how she kept letting this happen, how she kept thinking it was OK to act like a child. But then she remembered Nina’s reactions to it all, how she had helped and made Sam feel so much better about everything that had happened. She slowly emerged from her cover feeling happier. Nina was right. Normal was overrated and if she could accept Sam for who she was perhaps Sam should be more honest with herself. Sam pulled the covers down. Having napped in her clothes she was feeling rather warm so she lowered herself down off the bed and undressed down to her diaper. It crinkled comfortingly around her waist as she walked around to her clothes, she was about to pull out some new things to wear when she paused and looked into the mirror. With her diaper on display Sam didn’t feel the expected embarrassment. Instead it felt… normal. It felt like that was how she was supposed to be dressed. She felt safe and secure, a lot of the anxieties she often had seemed to fade away. She went back to the clothes she had just taken off and put her shirt back on. Leaving her skirt on the floor she walked to the door and after a last minute wobble pulled the handle and opened it. Sam heard the other three talking but as the door swung open they stopped. Sam’s heart was hammering as she waddled out of the bedroom with her baby diaper on full display. The shirt covered the top of the waistband but most of the rest was completely open. Sam could see the girls looking shocked as she walked around the couch. “Hey, Sam…” Chrissy said with a frown. “Hello.” Sam replied. She acted as if nothing was unusual about this. Unlike the other two Nina was smiling and leaned down to help Sam up on to the couch. It seemed like the more Sam accepted her limitations and the diapers she was now wearing constantly the more confident Nina was becoming. Sam sat on the couch with her legs crossed leaving her diaper a little more hidden. After staring for a few seconds Amy and Chrissy looked at each other and then back to the television they were watching. After the initial awkwardness things started to settle down. Before long the four of them were talking and laughing as usual. After watching a film they played a board game and by the end of that it was like Sam had always openly been in diapers, no one paid it any attention. “What are we doing for dinner?” Nina asked as the afternoon turned to evening. “I’ll order in some burgers.” Chrissy said as she picked up her phone. No one was going to complain and about half an hour later the doorbell rang as the food arrived. Chrissy went to pick it up whilst the others started for the table. Sam dropped off the edge of the seat and felt like she needed to pee, she didn’t even hesitate. Standing suddenly still Sam relaxed and instantly felt warmth spreading throughout the padding. She closed her eyes as a small smile crossed her face. It was a feeling Sam had quickly learnt to enjoy. When she pushed aside all of her emotions she could concentrate on the pure physical sensations. The relief of emptying her bladder, the feeling of the padding expanding, the warmth spreading from front to back, it all felt really nice. Sam slowly opened her eyes and saw Nina was watching her with her eyebrows raised. Sam ducked her head like a puppy being caught doing something naughty. When she looked back up she saw Nina give her a quick smile and head to the table. The smile made Sam’s heart melt. Unlike any of the other times she had used her diaper there was no doubting that this wasn’t an accident. The bathroom was right there and completely unoccupied but Sam had chosen not to use it. She could pretend she wet herself to avoid wasting the diaper but that would’ve been a lie and she didn’t think anyone would buy it. As Chrissy walked back in with the food Sam hurried across to the table. The expanded disposable rubbed against her thighs with every step, she didn’t know how obvious it was that she had wet herself but she definitely felt like she was waddling more than before. She had some difficulty climbing on to the chairs at the table until Nina helped by lifting her up, something that was becoming a very common occurrence. For the rest of the evening Sam remained openly diapered. If the others hadn’t noticed that she was wet right away they certainly did when they went back to the living room to play some more board games and watch television. Yet again, any shock Chrissy and Amy had about the wet diaper seemed to gradually disappear. Sam was struck by just how weird it was that everyone was so quick to accept all this. She wondered if her friends secretly thought she was a baby despite her protestations in the past. There was a brief flare of annoyance before she remembered how she was dressed and everything that had happened. She was in a difficult place. As much as she still wasn’t overly keen on being automatically thought of as a helpless baby just because of her size when Nina put her arm around her shoulders Sam couldn’t resist snuggling up into her as the diaper blossomed with fresh warmth. “We should probably head to bed.” Nina said a little while later. Sam had been leaning against Nina’s side and only realised she was half-asleep when she was moved slightly. She slowly sat up and rubbed her eyes. It was fully dark outside now and Sam stretched as people started tidying up the empty chip packets and candy wrappers left on the table. Nina stood up and after leaning side to side to stretch her back she turned to Sam. Without hesitation Sam smiled sleepily and lifted her hands towards her crush. Nina didn’t need much encouragement to lean forwards and lift her from the couch. Sam sighed happily as she was carried by Nina into the bedroom as if it was something they had done a thousand times before. “You’re going to need a change.” Nina said as she put Sam down on the bed. Sam quickly lowered herself off the side of the mattress as Nina started taking off her shirt and pants. She dropped to the floor and crouched on to her hands and knees with her big padded rear in the air. Sam reached under the bed and pulled out a new disposable. She noticed that the packet was nearly empty, she was shocked to consider how many diapers she must’ve gone through. Sam stood back up and turned around with her new diaper in both hands. She was clutching it so it covered the top of her chest and the bottom of her blushing face. She swallowed nervously when she saw that Nina had stripped down to just her bra and panties, she felt herself stirring within her currently soaked underwear. She was beyond beautiful. “Yes, you’re going to need that tonight.” Nina said with a wry smile. The previous Sam would’ve thrown the diaper to the ground in anger at the assertion. She would’ve refused the padding regardless of how convenient it made everything and she wouldn’t have spoken to Nina for days, maybe weeks, afterwards. But this Sam was different. Instead of descending into a furious anger Sam she instead felt herself turning to jelly. For someone reason when Nina said these things it made her feel embarrassed in a way that made her tingle. With trembling hands she extended her arms and held the diaper out towards Nina “You want me to change you?” Nina asked. She didn’t look surprised. Sam quietly nodded her head. Her cheeks blazed but she wasn’t going to deny her feelings. She did want Nina to change her, she wanted Nina to look after her completely and forever. It wasn’t anything she could vocalise though, she hadn’t grown that comfortable with herself yet. Nina reached down and took the diaper. Sam played with her fingers nervously before turning around and scrambling to climb back up on to the mattress. She struggled until she felt Nina’s hand on her soggy padding, it gave her just the added impetus she needed to get up on top of the bed. She laid down with her feet pointed at her crush and smiled nervously. This still felt so naughty. “Hard to believe tomorrow is our last full day here.” Nina said as she bent over to pull off the tapes of the wet diaper. Sam thought about Nina’s words. There was a certain fear that came with the idea of leaving Midforest. Would everything go back to how they had been before she came here? Did she WANT it to go back to how things were? Everything that had happened at Midforest felt like it was in a bubble of some kind. It didn’t feel like it was part of her real life and that as soon as the bubble burst everything would be undone. She’d go back to being ultra-defensive of her size and suggestions of being little, maybe even Nina would lose interest once they were back around other people again. Sam fretted nervously as she was placed in a fresh diaper and taken to her crib. --- If you want to find out what happens next you can do so RIGHT NOW at either of the following links: https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/lplyymi677/chapter/39d53e11-d6f4-496c-9875-8622cbb569b0 https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1275559

Chapter Two Fern withered under Aurelia’s glare, and despite being fully clothed, she felt utterly naked. She’d been caught, exposed. Sneaking through her landlady’s private things. It didn’t occur to her that she’d found anything incriminating, that she could accuse Aurelia of anything–in Fern’s mind, her half-formed fantasies may as well have been projected in front of the gorgeous woman before her, and she couldn’t form thoughts beyond her own mortification at being caught. “Aurelia,” Fern began, stammering. “I–I was–” “You were just rooting through my private things,” Aurelia declared, walking forward. She was taller than Fern by half a foot, and her emerald green eyes saw right through Fern’s weak protests. “I let you into my home, I gave you my trust, and you repaid that by spying on me and my girls?” (She knows.) Fern’s throat went dry, and the thought of lying didn’t even cross her mind. She nodded meekly, looking down to avoid the woman’s steely gaze. “Pack your things,” Aurelia whispered, her face only a few inches from Fern’s, her voice quiet and hard, barely concealing her anger. “If you cannot respect me, you are not welcome in my home.” Panic rising, Fern shook her head, stepping back to escape from the woman’s intensity. “No, I–I promise, I wasn’t–I just needed to see!” She couldn’t end up out on the street–she had enough money to get a hotel for a while, and maybe she could find some fleabox apartment to stay in, but… But she didn’t want to leave. “You saw,” Aurelia snapped. “I hope it was worth it.” Fern shook her head again, trying one last time. “Please, Aurelia, I just…when I saw you with your nieces, I…I had to know more. I couldn’t help myself, but I promise it will never happen again, I won’t say a word, I…” Feeling small, she whispered, “I’m begging you.” To her surprise, Aurelia’s face softened by just a degree. Almost smiling, she took a step forward, backing Fern up against the shelf of diapers. “You know, you remind me of my girls.” Fern’s eyes widened. “What do you mean?” “I mean,” Aurelia said, setting her jaw, “that you need someone to teach you a lesson about how to behave properly.” She loomed over Fern, and Fern’s whole body trembled, staring up into Aurelia’s implacable eyes. “If you want to stay,” Aurelia told her, making her words slow and precise so that she could not be misunderstood. “I will need to believe you have learned your lesson, and that you will not break my trust again. You will need me to punish you. Am I understood?” Heart pounding, taking shallow breaths, Fern nodded. “You can ask to stop,” Aurelia continued. “At any time. If you say ‘Red’, I will immediately stop, and your punishment will be over–but if you do so, I expect you to be gone before the end of the day.” Fern nodded again, flushing with fear and anticipation, confusion and anxiety blurring with eagerness she didn’t fully understand. “So, you’re going to take your punishment?” Aurelia concluded. Fern nodded a third time, but that wasn’t good enough. “Be good for me, use your words.” Feeling like she was gasping for air, Fern let the answer tumble out of her mouth, excitement and terror blending as she saw all the implements around her. “I want you to punish me.” Aurelia smiled, showing teeth. “Good. Remove your scrubs, I want to see you.” Hands shaking, Fern never looked away from the woman’s eyes as she worked the buttons of her scrub shirt, letting it fall off her slender shoulders and to the ground. Her pants came next, tugging the waistband over her hips, stretching the elastic past her toned ass until gravity took over and they fell to the floor, exposing bare, athletic legs. Stepping out of the clothes, Fern began to cross her arms over her chest, but Aurelia caught her wrists. “No,” Aurelia warned, sounding pleased as she inspected Fern’s body. “Don’t hide yourself from me.” Lowering her hands to her side, Fern felt butterflies flutter in her chest as Aurelia reached down, undoing her sports bra, revealing firm breasts as the garment fell away. Smirking down at her, Aurelia then moved to Fern’s last layer of clothing, her panties–Fern had chosen a lace pair, pink and delicate, and it wasn’t until this moment that she understood why. She’d wanted this woman to see them. She wanted this woman to take them from her. Aurelia complied, hooking her thumbs into the panties and slowly pulling them down, until they hung around Fern’s ankles, leaving her totally nude in the room full of sex toys. The older woman turned towards her bedroom, strolling with purpose that indicated she expected Fern to follow without question. Fern complied, stepping completely out of her panties, feeling more exposed than ever as she moved into the bedroom proper. Pointing at a spot in the center of the room, Aurelia instructed, “Stand with your hands behind your head. Do not move.” Nodding, Fern stepped up and did as ordered, legs pressed together, frozen in place by the command. “Spread your legs,” Aurelia chided, and Fern obeyed, sinking lower as she pushed her feet apart. Strutting a slow circle around her, Aurelia’s eyes drank in every bit of Fern’s body, from her pert breasts to her smooth, perfect thighs. She reached out, pulling a lock of dark hair over Fern’s shoulder, then squeezing her cheek just to make the girl blush. “You’re beautiful,” Aurelia commented, so confident that it seemed less like a compliment and more like a statement of fact. Stepping behind Fern once again, she ran a fingernail up the girl’s back, starting from her waist and tracing up the small of her back, sending shivers down Fern’s spine. Fern gasped as Aurelia reached up, laced her fingers through Fern’s dark hair and pulled tight, yanking her back in a possessive grip. Lips only inches away from Fern’s ear, Aurelia purred, “I am going to enjoy punishing you.” Wincing and whimpering at the pain in her scalp, Fern found herself unable to respond before Aurelia pulled her to the side, leading her by the hair to the foot of the bed. She yelped, but didn’t even consider asking Aurelia to stop. Using her thick hair as a leash, Aurelia sat on the bed and pulled Fern over her lap, so that her head faced the foot of the bed. She finally let go, but only so that she could take Fern’s slender wrists in her own powerful hand, pinning Fern’s arms to the small of her back so that she could not move or wriggle away. Fern knew what came next. She’d seen it–the gorgeous woman’s hand on the tight, aching bottoms of the girls. And now, she– SMACK! Aurelia’s hand came down on Fern’s bare skin, and she yelped, gasping at the sudden stinging pain. SMACK! A second identical hit came down on her other cheek, leaving identical tenderness behind. She kicked her legs and whimpered. Ten more smacks on each side–each with the same stinging fire and intensity, each making her gasp in paint. It hurt, enough to steal all her focus, so that she could think only about the pain shooting up from her tender cheeks. Pausing for a moment, Aurelia rested her hand on Fern’s bottom, fingernails tracing tiny circles over the tender skin. “There,” she said. Fern sighed in relief. That wasn’t so bad after all, she– “Now you’re warmed up,” Aurelia continued. “And I can start the spanking properly.” Her eyes had time to widen just a fraction before Aurelia drew back and brought her hand down, and Fern realized only then that she’d been holding back. Fire shot up from her ass and she cried out, tears welling up in her eyes. More strikes came down, lightning bolts of pain that didn’t hold back, and Fern began to kick and squirm, body acting involuntarily as she tried to get free of the hold. She couldn’t–Aurelia’s grip was ice and iron, and no amount of squirming could get her off the woman’s lap. Tears began to roll down her face, just as she’d seen on Leah, and she began to beg, though her thoughts were so muddled by pain that she couldn’t form proper words. Babbling, Fern survived the spanking, lasting until Aurelia finally stopped the rain of blows. Even without the assault, her ass was on fire, bright red pain and heat radiating from her, and when a gentle hand rested over her skin, they felt cold and hot all at once. Whimpering, Fern buried her face in the bed, body limp as Aurelia let go of her arms. “Alright,” Aurelia said, calmly, as though instructing a child. “I want you to hold on to the blankets.” Confused but obedient, Fern pulled her arms in front of her, grabbing on. “If you fall off my lap,” Aurelia warned, reaching out to her night stand, though Fern couldn’t see what she picked up. “Or squirm so that I have to stop, we will start over from the beginning. Do you understand?” It took a moment for Fern to follow, to realize what she was being told. (We’re not done.) Swallowing, she grabbed a little tighter onto the blankets, and for Aurelia’s part, she seized Fern’s hair, pulling tight so that Fern was forced to arch her back. WHACK! Fern cried out as something hard struck her–not Aurelia’s hand, but a solid object. Her mind flashed with the array of spanking implements she’d seen, but Aurelia hadn’t brought those with her. She’d taken something from her– WHACK! (It’s her hairbrush,) Fern realized, and that was her last cogent thought before the spanking accelerated to a fever pitch. No more stinging, the new impacts thudded into the meat of her ass, bruising force that never struck in the same place twice, raining down heavy blows that shook her to her core. Fern began to sob, tears flowing freely, the strands of hair not clutched in Aurelia’s grip sticking to her skin as she wailed. At some point Aurelia discarded the hairbrush, reaching down instead for her slipper, a tool that was somehow worse–it flexed, giving it a whip-snap crack with every impact, faster and more brutal than even the brush. She could have ended it. Aurelia gave her that option, but even as Fern reminded herself of the possibility in a fleeting moment of lucidity, she shook it away. Blows rained down until her throat ran dry and her face was streaked with lines from makeup, snot and tears dripping down her nose and chin. The spanking, finally, stopped, and she felt Aurelia’s cool touch against the skin of her back. Fern cried a little longer, breathing heavily, endorphins rushing through her body. She hurt, and yet she felt energized all at the same time, on a terrible precipice, teetering between being able to continue or falling apart completely. “I’m proud of you,” Aurelia whispered. “Shh, little girl. Come here.” Gentle hands guided Fern upright, into a sitting position. Though her bottom ached, burned, stung, felt every miserable pain she could imagine, the soft blankets felt good on her skin, and Aurelia’s touch melted away her worries. She trembled, and Aurelia pulled her into a hug, holding her close. “You’re a good girl,” she praised. “Such a good girl. I didn’t know if you could take it, but you did, so well.” Fern felt a wash of pleasure, goosebumps raising on her skin at the words, body prickling to life. Aurelia’s hug shifted, hands pulling away, and before Fern understood what was happening, she felt fingers against her nipples, brushing and squeezing. Unable to help herself, Fern moaned, pleasure bubbling to the surface at Aurelia’s touch. In just a few seconds, she’d become more turned on than she could remember, just from the gentle, firm, slightly sadistic touch of Aurelia’s fingers on her breasts. Pinching her nipples with one hand, Aurelia’s fingers drifted down, brushing Fern’s sex. She was dripping wet, arousal washing down her thighs, and the parts of her that might have objected were beaten down and too weak to complain. She’d taken her punishment–this was her reward, she’d earned it, and Aurelia’s touch made her moan– “That’s enough,” Aurelia interjected, pulling her hand away, leaving Fern so frustrated she wanted to scream. “Follow me.” Fern was left gasping and exasperated, denied pleasure boiling inside her. Aurelia got to her feet, waiting just a moment for the girl to follow, acting as though she hadn’t just toyed with Fern like her body was remote-controlled. Gathering her senses, Fern scrambled up and after the woman, aware of every motion by how it caused her butt to ache. A stool sat in the luxurious bathroom, waiting for her. First, though, Aurelia passed her a tall glass of water. “Drink. I won’t have you dehydrated from crying.” Fern drank the whole cup in a single long motion. Aurelia’s care energized her, the cool water easing her dry dry throat, and she sighed in relief. When she finished, Aurelia pointed at the stool. “Bend over, and wait.” Fern obeyed, dropping to her knees to do so, kneeling in front of the stool and then bending over so that her body rested atop it, propped up without needing to rely on her arms. The pose left her bottom in the air once more, exposed. Aurelia left her there, returning to the closet of toys, and Fern felt a spike of panic, imagining another spanking, only this time with the canes and paddles she’d seen arranged on that shelf. Little flashes of her nursing experience came to her–it was just blunt tissue damage, bruising. No matter how much it hurt, she wasn’t maimed or permanently injured. She’d likely be left stinging for days, wincing every time she sat, but she hadn’t been hurt in a way that wouldn’t heal, and it was unlikely that even a paddle or cane would cause that sort of damage, not in Aurelia’s careful hands. The idea of another spanking filled her with nervous energy–could she make it through that? Knowing that her body wasn’t in danger, only her pain tolerance and willpower? She wanted to know, and was terrified to try, but she wasn’t going to get another spanking. When Aurelia returned, Fern finally realized why they’d come to the bathroom. The matron stepped around Fern so that the girl could see what she carried: a rubber enema kit and a lengthy hose, the bag larger than the one she’d used on the girls the night before. “We’re going to fill you up,” she warned. “And you will hold it, for fifteen minutes, before you can release. If you let go too soon, we will start over from the beginning.” Fern nodded. “If I can’t hold it, I get another enema,” she confirmed, saying it to herself as much as to Aurelia. “No,” she snapped, crouching to look Fern in the eyes. “We start over from the beginning.” Fern swallowed, fear welling in her eyes as she watched the older woman set to work. Soap and warm water poured into the enema bag until it was half full, which she hung from a shower rod, keeping the nozzle closed for the time being. Turning to move behind Fern, she knelt, searching with the tip of the nozzle. It found its opening, and without any warm up, pushed inside her, filling her up with the length of hard plastic. Fern gasped, and when Aurelia turned the nozzle and released the water, she gasped again. Warmth flowed into her–not hot enough to be a discomfort on its own, but enough that she couldn’t ignore it. She could feel her belly swelling, feel the water stretch her, cramps beginning to assault her as the soapy liquid sloshed inside. Aurelia didn’t do half measures. Seemingly determined to break the girl, she let the water flow until every drop had drained inside the target of her punishment. Fern whimpered, struggling to keep her bowels in check, to keep the enema inside. Cold cramps ran up her body, discomfort from the overfilling, and as the slick nozzle pulled free of her, she almost felt herself lose control then and there. She didn’t–she kept her body in check, though she trembled as she did so. “Get up,” Aurelia told her, unsympathetic to Fern’s discomfort. “Now.” Fern winced as she did so, a hand moving to her belly as the water sloshed inside her. “The corner.” Aurelia pointed. “I want your nose in it until I tell you your time’s up. Remember the consequences for failure, little girl.” Waddling to obey, Fern planted her nose in the cool corner, hands drifting behind her, down to her aching cheeks, wanting to rub away– A hand swatted her tender backside and she yelped, pulling her hands away. “You know better than that,” Aurelia warned. “I–” Fern began to protest, but she was shut down immediately. “Don’t pretend you didn’t watch every second of it. You can’t hide from me. Now, hands behind your head.” Meekly, Fern obeyed, feeling pathetic and small, helpless and in pain, and hopelessly, completely turned on. Aurelia left her there. Fern could hear the woman’s footsteps as she walked out of the bathroom, though the door remained open. At any moment, the older woman could look in and see Fern there, shaking, struggling with the cramps that her soapy enema racked her with, but Fern could not see back, she could only see her own eyes reflected in the smooth, glassy tile wall. She couldn’t deny anything, not to herself, and not to Aurelia, either: She had wanted this. She had craved this. When she saw what was done to the girls, she’d imagined herself in their place, and knew she had to find out what it felt like. Sure, she had the practical motivation–to make it through her punishment and keep her home–but that barely factored into her thoughts anymore. And now, she did, and while she fought to contain the enema that swelled her belly, she found herself dripping, so turned on that she could have climaxed in seconds had she free reign of her body. Even then, she was tempted to reach down and finger herself, but the fear of Aurelia’s watchful eyes froze her and kept her obedient. Seconds dripped by, heartbeats, where she could do nothing except stew in her humiliation, her aches, her stinging pains, and her arousal. She had taken more than she imagined, and yet she wanted more. She wanted– “Is something wrong?” Aurelia asked, behind her, coming from nowhere. Fern squeaked and shook her head. “N-no ma’am!” “Your legs are shaking,” Aurelia explained, stepping forward, grabbing Fern’s ass cheeks with both hands and squeezing. “It’s as though you’re struggling.” Fern whimpered, pain shooting back to life at the woman’s touch, terrified at the thought of losing control. “P-please…” Laughter like silver bells rang in Fern’s ears, and Aurelia whispered, “Your time is up. You can empty yourself and clean up, then I have so much more to do to you.” ... The final chapter of this story is already up in early access for my subscribers! Plus a buncha other early access and exclusive content! Your support helps me write ❤️ https://reamstories.com/peculiarchangelingabdl/ https://subscribestar.adult/peculiarchangeling

I am a parent, my son is an adult . Now unless you plan to choose his or her life and make them wear diapers by your choice , you need to do the proper parental thing and potty train kids. So when you take the kid to school they will be able to use a restroom . Most schools will not take your kid until they are potty trained. I know when we started my son in kindergarten they asked is he potty trained, if not wait a year to start school . It should be the Childs choice to wear diapers after the potty 🚽 training years average ages unless they have problems holding . Now if your kid finds out about you or your wife wearing etc. Then answer in very veg answers depending on the age. I am not sure what age you can get them to without having them see things like dirty diapers in the trash etc. Then you can say mommy has an issue and needs to wear diapers. I have read about families that never potty train, but that takes the choice away from the child. I don't think it's hypocritical at all to wear for fun and train your kid to use the potty . If a child wets the bed till teen years then you don't punish them, you can say things like its a lot of laundry so then give them a choice wear a diaper to bed to help you, or show them how to put the sheets in the wash. I do know most families both parents work, so it's a way to help out, it should never be used as punishment to help out with the laundry for wet bed after an age, of say 12 yrs? I was doing laundry and some cooking at age 10.

Class all damn day and now 15 page paper. I'm done adulting. So, done. 😭

I wouldn't call us a cult of positivity exactly. We call people out when their fantasies go too far or the dreaded "in the news" appearances. Obviously you wouldn't want to hang out here if you were avoiding ABDL.

I realized I was a week or three behind, so you're getting two chapters this week! Seventy-Seven I still wasn’t used to the idea of getting ready for work in the morning. For some time now, my mornings consisted of being woken by Mommy, getting my diaper changed, having breakfast made for me, and then being sent off to the living room with my cartoons. Now, after a diaper change and breakfast, there was a stack of adult clothes waiting for me to slip into. Tight, restrictive, adult clothes. Something seemed off, though, and I wasn’t completely sure what it was until I spotted Mommy again in the kitchen after I had gotten dressed. “Are you not going to the office today?” I asked. Her yoga pants and t-shirt couldn’t have been further from what she normally wore to work. In fact, she rarely looked this schlubby when it was just in the house. “Not today, Baby.” “But…” “Don’t get your diaper twisted. I’ll still be driving you to the office. But then I’m coming back home.” “Are you okay? Are you sick? Are you…” “I’m fine,” she said, smiling. “Thank you for caring, Baby. Mommy just needs a little me-time this morning. And then, this afternoon, I have an appointment that I’m not really looking forward to.” “An appointment?” I asked. “What kind of appointment?” My mind quickly scrolled through the worst-case scenarios. Some sort of diagnosis from her doctor? Business issues? A job opportunity that would take her far, far, away from me? “It’s nothing you should trouble yourself over right now,” she said. “I promise, we can talk about it more later.” I wanted to trust her, but it was the ‘right now’ part that troubled me. Did that mean, at some point, I’d have to trouble myself over it? I let it go. Clearly she was already feeling stressed about it, and she didn’t need me badgering her for more information. I gave her a tight hug as a show of support, which she reciprocated by tightly grasping my body as well. Soon after, I was in the passenger seat as she drove. Sitting next to me was a bagged lunch she had packed for me. I hadn’t looked to see what she packed, but judging by the shapes I could feel through the paper bag, there was at least a baby bottle waiting for me. While I had no doubt that whatever she had packed would be received well by the office, I also knew that it’d probably cause me to blush. Future-me problems, I told myself. It felt right to offer one more sign of support for whatever it was that seemed to be weighing heavily on her mind–whatever it was that involved her ‘appointment’: “Mommy, whatever’s going on, I’m sure it’s going to work out for the best. These things usually do–especially when you’re involved.” She took a hand off the wheel and put it on my thigh. “You’re a sweet boy, Clarky. I know I’ve told you this a thousand times, but it continues to be true.” “At least ease my mind a little,” I said. “You’re not, like, dying, are you?” “No,” she said, chuckling a little as she stared ahead. “It’s nothing like that.” “Oh. Well…that’s good.” “I promise you, I’ll tell you everything soon enough.” “Okay,” I said, believing that. “Clark?” “Yes?” “This is going to sound like a silly question, but I need to ask it anyway. You know that I love you, yes?” “Of course.” “I do. I love you very much, Clark. In fact, it’d be hard for me to think of anyone I love more than you. And that’s not just in some romantic way. That’s a familial love. That's friendship love. That’s a love I thought I’d only feel for my actual flesh and blood–if I ever had children. I love you, Clark.” “I…I know that. And I love you too. But…” “I just wanted to say that,” she said. “That’s all. I wanted to make sure that it was extremely clear.” “I do understand that,” I nodded. Her words were making me nervous. It sounded like the sort of thing people said in movies before they sacrificed their lives. Or…made some sort of questionable decision. This was usually the point where I’d start to panic or overthink things–but I trusted Mommy far too much to let my worries get the best of me just yet. Soon enough, as she said, I’d have answers. And when I did, I had no doubt that everything would make sense. “I hope you have a good day at work, Baby,” she said, pulling up in front of the office building. She leaned towards me, planting a wet kiss on my cheek. “I’ve asked Lyndie to keep an eye on you today. Try not to give her much trouble, okay?” I shrugged, laughing. “No promises.” “That’s a good boy,” she smirked. “Now, off you go. I’ll see you tonight.” No sooner than I had departed the car, Mommy was off and down the road, headed back to the house, I presumed, for her me-time. It was a rare occurrence for Mommy to just stand, or sit, still–it seemed like she was always doing something. Always moving. I tried to imagine what her me-time would even look like. A giant cup of tea–or glass of wine–while she watched soap operas? Did she read a book in the bathtub? She did like to read–though her taste in books never seemed especially relaxing either. True crime and true crime adjacent, usually. How she didn’t have nightmares about it all was beyond me. “Good morning, Clark,” Amber said as I approached the front desk. “G-good morning.” Amber seemed nice, and Mommy spoke highly of her, but I had yet to get a good read on her. She was distant enough from the baby-shenanigans that I just didn’t know what went through her mind when she saw myself or Risa waddling around in diapers. “Think you’ll be alright without your Mommy today?” Was she mocking me? Or was that a genuine question? “I, uh, think I’ll be good.” “Of course he’ll be alright,” said another voice. Lyndie was approaching. “He’s got me looking after him.” “Good morning, Lyndie.” We walked deeper into the office, and when I felt we were far enough away, I had a question: “How do you feel about her?” “Amber? She’s cool. Don’t expect her to change your diaper, but she’s never going to give you any problems.” “Hey, uhm, do you know anything about Mommy staying home today?” I asked. “Some sort of appointment?” She was quick to shake her head. The suspicious part of me thought it was way too quick. “Can’t say I do,” she shrugged. I wasn’t about to call Lyndie a liar, so I kept my doubts to myself. “So, how’s the diaper doing this morning?” she asked, her hand giving my bottom a good firm pat. Behind us, I could hear Risa giggling, causing my cheeks to blush. “Dry so far,” I said. “I’ll check again soon enough,” Lyndie assured me. “Well, you know where to find me.” I sunk into my office chair and booted up my PC. There was actual work to do. Actual responsibilities. I still wasn’t used to how novel this felt. I had a few tasks assigned to me–nothing that seemed extremely critical or urgent. Likely just the boring and tedious tasks that nobody else wanted to do–the sort of stuff that would’ve been relegated to the interns, if this company had them. Interns. Wow. That used to be me. There was some file organization to do. Some data entry. Some proofreading on an early draft of an employee handbook. There was a folder of images that needed to be moved to another server to be used on the company’s still-developing website. “Are they giving you lots of work to do?” Risa asked, strolling up to my desk. There was a baby bottle in her hand, filled with what looked to be milk. She casually tipped it into her mouth, suckling from the nipple. When she was done, she wiped the drips of white liquid from her lips with the back of her hand. All without the slightest care in the world as to what other people might think. Too, her attire was quite infantile–a colorful onesie underneath some pastel pink overalls. I wondered if she actually wore this into the office or if she changed into this outfit when she got here. I tried to imagine someone walking down the street in this get-up, but it just didn’t seem likely. “I’ve got a bit, yeah. Enough to keep me busy today.” “Same,” she said. “It feels like there’s always something to do. But I like that.” “How, uh, are you feeling about the company?” I asked. It felt like just small talk, but I was genuinely curious to get more insight on her thoughts about this place. “Love it,” she said. “It’s like a dream job. I’m getting paid while I’m using my diapers, you know?” “How do you like Ms. Beaufort?” “Oh, she’s the best. And the, uhm, breastfeeding? Like…holy shit.” I laughed and nodded my head. “It’s nice.” She grabbed a chair pulling it up alongside my desk and took a seat. “You know, I just want to say, you’re, like, my hero.” Lyndie had mentioned something like this to me when I first started working in the office–something about Risa and Bradley seeing me as a legend for how I taken into Ms. Heller’s home to be treated like a big baby for a good length of time. Still, hearing her say this to me now, my only response was: “Huh?” “Like, man, I would kill to live like you do. Okay, well maybe not kill, but you know what I mean.” I wasn’t sure that I did, but I nodded anyway. “That had to be awesome, right? Living the dream? Full-time baby?” “It certainly had its perks,” I shrugged. I opted not to talk about the downsides. The feeling I had of being so far behind now–the insurmountable amount of catching up that I felt I had to do now. The loss of familial and friendly connections. “I’ve got so many questions for you,” she said. “But if I start asking them, I’m sure we’ll be here all day.” “Well, uh, I’m around if you ever want to chat.” I was just being polite. I didn’t mind talking to her about my experiences, but I wasn’t entirely comfortable about the idea of just being interviewed by someone I barely knew. “Good morning, Clark,” said another voice, just beyond Risa. I looked up to see Ms. Beaufort’s smiling face–and her ample milk-filled bosom. “H-hello, Ms. Beaufort.” “Oh please. It’s Auntie.” I tried that again: “Good morning, Auntie.” “My assistant isn’t being too distracting, is she?” “N-no,” I stammered. “Of course not.” “She can be a chatty little baby. But that’s why we have this.” Ms. Beaufort revealed a pacifier and slid it into Risa’s mouth. Risa’s cheeks blushed as she looked down at the floor. I was tempted to reiterate that Risa had done nothing wrong, but it didn’t really seem important. As embarrassed as Risa seemed to be, I could tell that this was also the sort of thing she lived for. Relatable, really. I’d have died if Mommy pushed a pacifier into my mouth back at the old office, in front of my other co-workers–but I’d have thought about that moment for weeks after. “And, one more thing,” Ms. Beaufort said, helping Risa to her feet. “Let’s check on the status of your diaper, hmm?” Risa let out a meek moan of protest through her pacifier, though did little to actually resist. Of course her diaper was going to get checked right here, in the middle of the office. That was how this place worked. Ms. Beaufort unlatched the shoulder straps from the overalls, letting them tumble down Risa’s legs. Next, her hand reached between Risa’s legs and gave the bottom of the onesie a good tug to pull the snaps apart. Next, the onesie was pulled up past Risa’s hips so that her diaper was exposed. I had been told previously that Risa was all about the cloth diapers, and here they were. I was expecting a pair of plastic pants, but these were more like a cloth diaper cover–I suspected they had a waterproof liner. I couldn’t see the cloth diaper itself, but given the bulky shape of her bottom, I had to imagine it was pretty thick. I was curious to see how Ms. Beaufort would go about checking diapers like this, since you couldn’t really see the cloth diaper itself. Sure enough, waiting just another moment revealed that answer, as Ms. Beaufort’s hand gently squeezed the bottom of the diaper. I imagined that she knew the feel of a wet diaper. Then, she lowered her head closer to Risa’s bottom and gave it a quick sniff. It didn’t seem necessary–messy diapers rarely needed that thorough of an investigation to identify–though I suspected this was more for show. Really, if all she was going to do was to squeeze the diaper, she probably didn’t need to unsnap the onesie. This was just how this place worked. “Wet,” Ms. Beaufort announced–just as much to Risa as it was to anyone who felt like listening. “It could probably hold more though. I’ll be checking you again soon enough.” “Y-yes, ma’am,” Risa stated. No ‘Mommy.’ No ‘Auntie.’ It was a curious way to address her, but Ms. Beaufort didn’t seem to have a rebuttal or correction for her. As best as I could tell–’ma’am’ was just the expected way for Risa to address her at the moment. I had questions about that–but this probably wasn’t the time to seek answers. “Clarky,” Ms. Beaufort cooed in my direction, “it’s always a delight to see you in the office.” As quickly as she materialized, she floated back to her office, closing the door behind her, leaving Risa to reassemble her onesie and overalls on her own. I couldn’t help but notice the struggle she was having with the onesie snaps. “Do, uh, you need help?” I asked. “I appreciate you offering,” she said, looking up at me with glowing pink cheeks. “But I can get this.” Perhaps realizing that she was better off taking her struggles back to her own desk, she slowly shuffled backwards towards her own space, her overalls still around her ankles. By the time she got to her chair, it seemed that she at least had her onesie fastened overtop the waterproof diaper cover. I told myself again: This was just how this place worked. Soon enough, I found myself deep in my own work again. Time seemed to zip by at a quicker clip when I had purpose, and that seemed fine by me. The quicker the day went by, the sooner I could talk to Mommy about whatever it was her ‘appointment’ involved. Of course, part of losing myself to work–losing myself to anything, really–was that I stopped paying attention to my own potty-needs. Suddenly, my diaper seemed sopping wet. I had a vague recollection of it growing warmer and more swollen a few minutes earlier, but it seemed so normal and expected that I just didn’t dwell on it much. This, I presumed, would be the hardest part of potty training. Glancing over to Risa’s desk again, where she was finally sitting down after untangling the shoulder straps for her overalls, I realized that I didn’t want my next diaper-check to be a huge production. I’d be proactive, taking my diaper to Lyndie instead. “Out of work already?” Lyndie said as I entered her office. “Or…” She sniffed the air. “Nope. Doesn’t smell like a dirty diaper.” “Well, actually,” I said, feeling my cheeks warm, “I did kinda want to talk to you about my diaper…” I caught her checking the time on her smartwatch. “Hmm, it’s later than I thought it was. I suppose that was enough time for you to dirty your diaper. Just wet?” “Yes,” I nodded. “But wet enough to be changed, I think.” She laughed. “Well, you’d be the expert. Come on over to the changing table.” “You don’t mind?” “For you, Clarky? I don’t mind a bit.” Soon, I was on my back with my legs up in the air. It felt like the most normal position in the world, especially because I was in the company of Lyndie. “How goes the potty training anyway,” she asked, her lips curled into a wry smile. “Uh…I’m working on it. D-did you hear that I actually used a toilet the other day?” She snorted and shook her head. “I did not hear that. Just once?” “Well…I was at, uhm, someone’s house. And…it probably would’ve been rude of me to do in my diaper what I did in her toilet.” “Her?” Lyndie asked, honing in on the most important detail. “I need a name, Clarky. Who were you visiting? Megan?” “N-no…” Though, I still owed her a call… “Someone I know?” “You know who she is, but I don’t think you know her name.” “How much longer are you gonna leave me suspense, Clarky? Out with it. Who have you been spending time with?” “Her name is Paige…” “You’re right,” she shrugged, peeling the tapes of my diaper open. “That name means nothing to me.” “Pizza Girl.” She had to stop what she was doing and step back from the table for a moment. “Wh-what? Are you serious?” I nodded. “How in the hell did that happen?” “We…ran into each other.” “Oh shit,” she said, shaking her head. “That night at the pizza shop?” “Yeah…” “And…she gave you her number? Even though she knows about your diapers?” “Uh, funny thing about that…” I told her the whole story. I told her about the brief conversation at the pizza shop, and Paige’s note. I told her about how our little stunts back at the old apartment had somehow inspired Paige to seek out diapers of her own. I told her about the bar, and the subsequent trip to Paige’s house, where I had to make a hasty decision about where I pooped. All the while, I was laying atop the oversized changing table like it was a therapist’s couch–my diaper open and my caged cock dangling in the open without either of us batting an eye. “Hm,” was all Lyndie could offer when I finished my tale, quickly returning to the task of wiping my skin in preparation for the next diaper. “That’s…all you have to say?” She laughed and shrugged. “You have to see that this is a very ‘Clark’ problem, right?” “What’s that supposed to mean?” “These sorts of things are always happening to you.” “I guess,” I said. “It’s not a bad thing. Someday, it’s all going to make a very interesting memoir.” “Who would want to read that?” She laughed again, sliding a new diaper under my freshened-up bottom. “I bet there’s an audience for that somewhere.” New diaper in place and taped up, I slid off of the changing table to get my clothes back on so that I could return to my job. Someday, returning to work after a piss could be as easy as zipping up my fly and washing my hands. Can you even imagine? “You know,” Lyndie said. “You should talk to Ava.” My ears perked up and I spun around to face her again. Did she say something? Had Ava indicated that she wanted to spend time with me too? Did Ava somehow mention that… Well, maybe it was best if I just asked: “Oh yeah?” “Well, she’s been hassling me to join her and Caleb for a night out, but I wasn’t really interested in being the third wheel. But maybe you and Paige should join them. Like a double-date? Wouldn’t that be adorable?” “Uh…maybe.” I could just imagine it: half the table sounding excessively crinkly while the other half giggled and pretended not to notice. “Ava would love it, you know,” Lyndie shrugged. “She’s always saying that she wishes she got to hang out with you more.” “Oh. Maybe it’s not a bad idea…” No, I was pretty sure that it was a bad idea. “Okay! I’ll throw the idea out there to Ava tonight.” Was it too late to tell her not to bother? Whatever. If Ava was actually interested in the idea of a double-date, I’d let her be the one to tell me that. And if, by that time, I decided it really wasn’t something I wanted to do–I’d tell Ava myself. Who was I kidding? If Ava told me to meet her on the moon, I’d drive to Florida in a heartbeat to hijack a space shuttle. The rest of the workday held few other surprises. Apart from another wet diaper of my own in the afternoon to change–and Risa scrambling to Ms. Beaufort’s office after she claimed to have ‘made pudding’ in her diaper–the day seemed light on infantile hijinks. I was productive, too, getting through almost all of my assignments, and even finding some time to organize some of Mommy’s files for her. When it came time to leave for the day, I was almost disappointed–a feeling I didn’t think I’d ever had about work before. “You ready to get out of here?” Lyndie asked. “Are you my ride home?” I asked. She nodded. “Gabby asked me to drive you back. You don’t mind, do you?” I shook my head. “No, of course not. Did she say anything to you? About what she had been up to today?” Lyndie shook her head, but it was all that convincing. She knew more than she was letting on, but it was hard to say how much. It was fine. Whatever Mommy had going on, that was her business and it was on her to tell me about it. I couldn’t hold it against Lyndie for keeping Mommy’s secrets if that’s what Mommy wanted. It was a quiet drive back. Lyndie tried to make small talk, and I did my best to roll with it–but I was back to just thinking about Mommy. Maybe I wouldn’t have been so stressed if I had an inkling of an idea as to what this was all about, but I had nothing. Zilch. Not an ounce of context. Not only that, but it felt like this mysteriously dark cloud had come from nowhere. I didn’t remember it being there yesterday morning. What changed? When? Why? How? Etc. Lyndie’s car finally rolled into Mommy’s driveway. It wasn’t always easy to determine if Mommy was home or not, because there was no way to tell if her car was in the garage or not. There was, however, another car in the driveway–one that I didn’t recognize. A white Mercedes that looked relatively new–given how exceptionally pristine it appeared. “Looks like company,” I said. Lyndie shrugged and offered a playful laugh, but it rung pretty hollow. Did she know who this car belonged to? “Let’s head inside,” she said to me, turning the car off. “You’re, uh, coming in too?” “Yeah, well, Gabby thought it might be a good idea I was here.” “Okay, so, what is going on here?” She sighed. “It’ll be okay. But we should head in. She’ll explain everything.” “Explain?” I asked. “What is there to explain?” “This isn’t a bad thing,” she said. “I promise. But you might not like it at first. And I’m really sorry about that.” “You’re really not going to tell me what’s going on?” She shook her head and waved for me to follow her up the sidewalk. I swallowed, rotated my shoulders in an attempt to loosen myself up, and let out a little spurt of pee into my dry diaper. Okay. Here we go. The front door opened and we stepped into the foyer. I could hear talking. Two voices. Both feminine. One, without a doubt, was Mommy. The other was familiar, but just muffled enough that I couldn’t make a perfect identification for. The cadence of the conversation seemed polite, but awkward. I knew Mommy’s various tones well enough. She was talking to someone she didn’t know that well. She was being cautiously friendly. The closer I got to the entrance of the living room, the more clarity the conversation had. I could hear the familiar clink of spoons in teacups. “...it’s not really my business,” Mommy was saying. “I’ve tried to encourage him to reach out, of course. But, at the end of the day, that’s not a decision that I can make for him.” Was she talking about me? “You understand why I had to assume the worst, don’t you?” the other voice asked. Oh. That voice was also very familiar to me. Suddenly, I felt myself getting a little lightheaded. Not to the point where I thought I’d topple over, but enough so that everything around me seemed a little fuzzy. Let’s get this over with, I guess. I stepped forward, clearing the corner and entering the living room. There they were: Mommy was sitting on the loveseat, a cup of tea hanging from her hand. Across from her, on the other side of the coffee table, was my mother. Annette Leiland-Ashburn, in the flesh. Finally in the same room at the same time as Gabrielle Heller. “Clark,” my mother said, standing up. “I’ve been looking for you.” Seventy-Eight In the back of my mind, I knew this day was going to come. My mother wasn’t going to just shrug, kick at the ground, and say ‘Oh well, I guess he’s gone now.’ Sooner or later, she’d accept my silence as a challenge. On one hand, it occasionally made my mother look like the Terminator–an unyielding agent who wouldn’t stop until she got what she wanted. On the other hand–wasn’t she just being a good mother? Her son had fallen off the grid without saying where he’d be off to–what else was she supposed to do? So I wasn’t mad to see my mother. I felt upset–but I was only upset at myself. I had ample opportunity to reach out to her and to try and explain things. I probably didn’t even have to tell her everything. Or even much at all. All I had to do was reach out and confirm that I was alive and doing well, and I could’ve bought myself more time if I wasn’t ready to have a bigger conversation with her. “Clark,” my mother said, standing up. “I’ve been looking for you.” “Well,” I said, feeling my heart shake violently in my rib cage, “you found me.” “I truly didn’t want it to come to this,” my mother said, walking towards me. “I didn’t want this to be a whole production. I just wanted to know what happened to you, and I wanted to be sure that you were alright.” Her arms opened and wrapped around me. For a moment, I was too dumbstruck to reciprocate, but I finally lifted my arms and hugged her back. “How did you find me?” I asked. The question seemed to imply things, I thought. It implied that I was trying to hide, or that I didn’t want to be found. Really, I just wanted to know what led to this moment. “I’ll take the heat for that,” Lyndie said, waving to me. “Your mother and I had exchanged numbers back when she came and got brunch with you and me.” “I only recently reached out to her,” my mother said, releasing me from her grip and stepping backward from me. “Though I probably should’ve done it much sooner.” “I wasn’t sure what to do,” Lyndie said. “I probably should’ve come right to you, Clark. I’m sorry I didn’t. But I went to Gabby instead.” “And I reached out to your mother myself,” Mommy said. I was surprised at the anger that I was feeling. I didn’t think I was mad a few moments ago, but Lyndie’s admission that she should’ve talked to me first stirred me up a little. Yeah. She should’ve talked to me first. Because now–looking around to see my mother’s, Mommy’s, and Lyndie’s concerned faces–it felt like an intervention. Or, worse, a shaming. “I’ve got to go take care of a thing or two,” I said to the women. “Why don’t you all keep talking about me without actually talking to me.” I wasn’t entirely sure where I was going, so I just let my feet take me wherever. I ended up going up the stairs to the nursery, shutting the door behind me. Fuck me. That was a temper tantrum. And for what? So that I could storm into my nursery? I checked my own diaper–as if I might’ve surprised myself by it being more used than I remembered. No, only mildly damp. I thought that I might fix that soon enough. That’s what I needed–a good load in the back of my diaper. One that I could sit on, squish all over, and stroke myself to. Supposing, of course, I had a key to the damn cage. I sat down on top of the changing table. The plan was to just do nothing for a while. Here, in my infantile sanctuary, I’d just wait out the rest of the adult world that I didn’t want to have any part of. I knew I couldn’t stay here forever, but a few minutes didn’t seem like a bad idea. I’d just sit. Think. Maybe I wouldn’t even think all that much, if I could help it. I must’ve managed to disassociate from reality a little, because when I heard footsteps approaching the nursery door, it felt like I was being woken from a nap. It was going to be Mommy, probably. She was going to apologize. She was going to say some magical thing to make me feel better about this situation. There was a knock at the door. “Yeah?” When the door opened, I saw it was Lyndie. I wasn’t mad about this, though. If anything, I was relieved to see her. Lyndie kept me grounded. “Hey,” she said, slowly entering and closing the door behind her. “Hey.” “You alright?” “Did I overreact down there?” I asked. “Look, if I were in your shoes, I’d have cursed someone out. You were pretty civil about it.” “That’s something.” “I’m sorry I went to Gabby instead of you when your mother reached out.” “It’s fine,” I sighed. “I was living my life like an infant for almost ten months now. Mommy was taking care of everything for me. I can’t, then, be surprised when everyone keeps seeing me as a baby.” “Are you gonna go down and talk to her?” she asked. “Because, if you want, I can down and tell her to fuck off.” I laughed. “No, no. You don’t have to do that. I’ll talk to her. I just needed a minute.” “You’ve been up here for a little bit. Did you need another minute? Did you need a diaper change?” Lyndie smirked “N-no. It’s dry. I checked.” Of course, I wasn’t that sure how long it had been since I first came up here. Maybe my diaper still wasn’t as dry as I remembered it being. I shifted my body a little, trying to feel how my diaper squished beneath me. It didn’t seem wet. “Well, the offer will still be on the table if you need one later.” “I’m sure, eventually, I’ll have to take you up on that.” We both laughed and shook our heads. Just another surreal moment in a long, long, series of surreal moments in our lives. “Do you remember the first time we met?” Lyndie asked. “Maybe? I’ll be honest, these days, it feels like my memories of the old office start with Mommy handing me a diaper.” Lyndie laughed. “I think I started, like, two weeks before you did. They kept telling me that there were more interns coming, and I was kind of dreading it. They put me in a fucking closet, but…it was, like, my closet, you know? And so then you showed up. I did not like you.” Maybe this shouldn’t have been as surprising as it was–I could recall Lyndie being kind of distant for those first few weeks, though I just assumed that was her personality. “Really? What was it that you didn’t like about me?” “I think I just thought that you were the person that I didn’t want to be. I didn’t want to be a corporate drone. I didn’t want to be indoctrinated into the world of being a ‘team player’ or having to give a shit when the company put cupcakes in the break room. But you–you just had this naiveness about you. I firmly believed that the company was going to swallow you whole and turn you into all the things that I never wanted to be.” “Wow,” I said, shaking my head. “I guess that premonition came true, huh? I became the ultimate lapdog.” “Don’t be silly, Clark. The exact opposite happened. Gabrielle made a move to get her hands on you, and the person I thought you’d be would’ve resisted. That person would’ve–I dunno–gone to HR. Quit. Got reassigned to another company for your internship. But you went for it. Even when things got weird–and they got pretty damn weird pretty damn quickly.” I had to laugh again. ‘Pretty damn weird’ was still an understatement. “I’m not all that sure what that has to do with right now,” I said. “I just wanted you to know that I look up to you. I always have. Sure, you were always the baby. The one that everyone got to take out their weird fantasies on. But you always rolled with it, embraced it, and made it your own. If you had rejected Gabrielle’s ideas early on, I definitely wouldn’t be where I am now.” “You? You look up to me?” “You think with your diaper sometimes,” she shrugged. “But you seem to keep your heart in your diaper too, so it’s not all that bad of a thing. Look, here’s my point: Whatever happens downstairs–whatever awkward conversations you have, whether it’s today or tomorrow or ten years from now, I don’t want anyone to ever make you feel like you made the wrong decisions, okay? At the end of the day, you’ve always done exactly what you wanted to do. So many people never get to live out their fantasies like you did. Maybe they can’t. Or…maybe they’re just too afraid to. But you did it, Clark. I’m proud of you. I’m happy for you. And I hope that you never let anyone else tell you that you lived your life wrong.” There was so much I wanted to say to her. So many details in her words that I wanted to comment on. But really, the only response I could give was to hug her. I slid off the changing table and threw my arms around her, squeezing as tightly as I could. “Now don’t go telling people I was being this nice to you,” she said into my ear. “I don’t want anyone thinking I’m soft.” I chuckled, finally relinquishing my grip. “Thank you, Lyndie. I really needed to hear that.” “Of course. But I meant it. Every word of it.” “I know.” Someday, I hoped to say something equally as beautiful to her. “I should probably head back downstairs,” Lyndie shrugged. “You coming with me? If you need more time to yourself, I can pass that message along for you.” “I should go too,” I sighed. I didn’t want to go, but I felt like I had run out of good reasons to hide–though I had plenty of bad reasons. “It probably won’t be as bad as you think it’s going to be,” Lyndie said. “Probably?” “I mean, there’s always the chance your mother takes out a sword and cuts Gabby’s head off. Or yours. It’s not likely, but it’s possible.” The idea of this didn’t really make me feel any better, but it at least served as an interesting distraction as I tried to imagine my mother as some sort of ninja. “You’re an adult, believe it or not,” Lyndie continued. “Your mother knows that. The only reason she’s here is because she wanted to make sure you’re alive and that you’re safe.” “Yeah…but she saw photos and–” Lyndie shrugged. “So what?” Her response was so simple, so blunt, that it forced my mind into overdrive as I tried to rationalize all the concerns and fears I had developed over the last ten months. “So what? Lyndie, I sent her photos–well, I didn’t send them, but she thinks it was me–of me at one of my absolute worst moments. It’s probably changed the way she looks at me. It’ll change the way she sees me for the rest of my life. Or her life, at least.” Lyndie shook her head. “Don’t be so sure of that. Your mother isn’t this infallible being–she’s human. She’s probably had moments like this herself in her life. Like, no, she probably never wore diapers as an adult. But she probably humiliated herself in front of the wrong people. Or exposed the wrong part of herself to her mother. If what she saw in those photos disgusted her so much that it changed how she saw you, she wouldn’t have put in all the work that she did to find you. She would’ve cut you off in the same way that you cut her off.” That made sense to me. I wasn’t completely certain that I bought it, but it at least made sense. “Yeah,” I said. “Maybe.” “Worst case scenario–well, outside of the one where she has a sword–is that she says mean things to you. And then, Gabby and I tackle her and roll her out the front door.” “You’d do that for me?” “Clark, I’d roll anyone out a door for you.” “Well, uh, I’d do the same for you,” I said, despite the fact that I was hoping that there’d never be a scenario where I’d be expected to follow through on such a promise. “Perfect. So? Shall we go, then?” “Yeah…” “Wait, before we go,” Lyndie said, her lips twisted into a little smirk, “can I get a status update on that diaper?” I felt my cheeks warm a little. Somewhere in the midst of that conversation, I had felt a little trickle of pee in my diaper. It wasn’t much, and I didn’t feel especially soggy now, but I couldn’t really say that I was ‘mostly dry’ anymore. “It’s a little wet.” “Wet enough for a change?” Were it any other time, I’d have said that it wasn’t. But if I had to go back downstairs, and I had to wear a diaper while I talked to my mother, it seemed better that I do it in one that was completely dry. “I think I’d feel better if I was wearing a dry diaper.” “Wow. Changing you twice in one day? Just like the old days, huh?” The old days. Sometimes they didn’t seem that old. Sometimes they seemed like entire lifetimes ago. I was back on the changing table, my pants pulled off and the diaper opened up so that Lyndie could wipe me down. A new diaper was slid under me, and a dusting of baby powder was applied. Lyndie and I both looked at each other at the same time, likely thinking the same thing. “Should I have skipped the powder?” Lyndie asked. “It’s scented,” I said. “I’m…going to smell like a baby.” “Well, you always smell like a baby. This house smells like a baby.” “Fair enough,” I shrugged. It seemed like a moot point anyway–the powder was already on me. Soon, I was fastened into my fresh padding and my pants were eased back up my legs. That was that–there weren’t any other distractions or delays. It was time to, quite literally, meet my maker. To my surprise, when Lyndie and I came down the stairs, the tone of the conversation I was hearing in the living room was unlike anything that I expected. It wasn’t dour, nor was it awkward. It wasn’t combative. It was the sound of…camaraderie? Friendly conversation. Some laughing. “...but as cute as it was,” my mother was saying, “I knew that those were the flowers I was growing in the garden. So I was simultaneously annoyed that he had uprooted them all–but completely charmed that he had made this haphazard bouquet for me.” “Ah, Clark,” Mommy said from her couch, watching Lyndie and I slowly stroll into the room. “Your mother was just sharing some adorable memories of you.” The idea of my mother and Gabrielle Heller having a civil conversation about the embarrassing moments of my childhood was usually the sort of thing I had nightmares about. I took a deep breath and steadied myself. It felt good to have Lyndie next to me–her presence gave me strength. “Did she tell you the wedding story?” I asked. “That’s usually the first one she tells people.” Both my mother and Mommy laughed, nodding their heads. I felt my cheeks blushing some, but I did my best to shrug off the rest of my humiliation. I was trying to think two or three steps ahead. If I sat down, where did I sit–who did I sit next to? What did we talk about? How much could I say–how honest could I be–with an audience? No. I needed to just do what I should’ve done months and months ago–I needed to have a conversation with my mother. One on one. “Mom?” I asked. Amusingly, both Mommy’s and my mother’s faces perked up–though it didn’t seem like my mother noticed this. Mommy quickly realized I was talking to my mother, chuckled, and sat back in her seat. “Yes, Clark?” “I was hoping you and I could talk. Like, uh, just you and I.” “Of course. Did you want me to join you in another room, or…” “Lyndie,” Mommy said to her. “Maybe you and I can step out for a little bit?” “Sounds good to me,” Lyndie nodded. Mommy got up, waved goodbye to me, and left the room–Lyndie following behind. Finally, and for the first time in a very long time–my mother and I were in a room alone together. It wasn’t a public place. We weren’t at risk of being interrupted by anyone or anything. Unlike our moment together at brunch all those months ago, we weren’t just waiting for Lyndie to return. It was just us, and there hadn’t been a moment like this in years. “Hi Mom,” I said, sitting down in the seat that Mommy had been sitting in previously. I felt my diaper crinkling beneath me–and even though I had that extra padding between my ass and the seat, I could still feel the warmth of where Mommy’s ass had been moments before. “Hello Clark.” “I owe you an apology,” I said. “You do,” she nodded. That was my mother–a little too direct at times. “I’m sorry I didn’t call you,” I told her. “I’m sorry I didn’t reach out–even if it was just to let you know that I was okay.” “You moved and you didn’t even tell me,” she replied. “I didn’t even know you had moved, let alone know where you had gone. What if something happened? What if I needed to get a hold of you?” I sighed, nodding my head. “S-sorry…” My mother took a deep breath, held it, and slowly released it. To my surprise, when she was finished exhaling, there was a small smile on her face. “Clark, I’m not actually angry at you.” “No?” “You’re my only child, Clark. And, for a good part of your childhood, I was raising you by myself. Yes, I know I’ve been a bit overprotective in the past. Overbearing, even. I just thought that I had to be. I will probably always be very critical and concerned about your well-being. I’ll be like this when you’re fifty years old.” “Fifty?” I laughed. “I can’t even imagine that.” “It’ll happen to you someday, believe it or not,” she said. “But to my point, I think all that worrying and concern is my problem. You’re still an adult. You can, and should, do whatever it is you want to do.” Whatever it is you want to do. It felt like she was tip-toeing around what she knew, or thought she knew, about my lifestyle. “But,” I said, “I shouldn’t hide from you. You should know where I live.” She laughed. “It’d be nice. Though…I suppose that’s really up to you. It occurred to me today, as I was driving here, that I might not have had the right to just barge into your life. If you didn’t want to talk to me anymore–or if you didn’t want me to know where you were–I suppose that’s a right you have too.” “I’m glad you’re here,” I said. “I’m glad we’re talking.” Sure, it wasn’t really that simple–I had plenty of thoughts about the timing of this visit and if she had, in fact, ‘barged’ into my life. But I had known for a very long time that I wanted to talk to her–and if she hadn’t done so, who could say how long it would be before it actually happened. “Good,” she said. “Look, maybe we should rewind a little. Those pictures that I sent you…” “No,” she said, wagging a finger at me. “You don’t owe me an explanation for those, just so you know. Unless it’s something you truly think that I should know.” I laughed. It probably wasn’t really that funny–especially not to her–but I couldn’t help myself. On no planet would I ever think that it was important that my mother know I was willingly using diapers and acting like a baby. “I think we’re better off not talking about it,” I said. She nodded. “Fair enough. I deleted the photos, just so you know. I don’t have them anymore. I only ever looked at them once–and that was more than enough.” The photos were burned into my memory–I felt like I knew every single pixel of them. They probably were a lot for her to see. Especially without context. “Gabrielle seems nice,” my mother said, looking around the living room. “And she seems invested in your happiness–whatever that entails.” Again, I had to wonder what she imagined when she thought about my lifestyle. “She’s been very good to me,” I said. “Is she, like, your partner?” “Uh…” I was almost about to say ‘no,’ but the answer didn’t feel that simple. “Not in the traditional sense, I guess.” She laughed at that. “Whatever is going on here, I imagine it’s complicated.” “That’s an understatement.” “And Lyndie is in on it?” “In a way.” She nodded, seeming to mull it over for a moment or two. “But you’re happy?” “Yes.” “And you’re not harming anyone else?” “No.” She shrugged. “I mean–I guess I’m happy for you, then.” “It’s not going to be like this forever,” I said, well aware that ‘this’ had yet to be defined out loud. She nodded, her smile implying a “Sure, if you say so,” sort of response. “I suppose I do have one question,” my mother said. “You don’t have to answer it if you don’t want to.” My heart pounded in my chest as I held my breath. I was dreading what this could be. “So, you’re living with Gabrielle, and it seems like you know each other well and she takes good care of you–I suppose the details of that are none of my business. But…I’m curious. Do you see her as a mother-figure, Clark? Is she the version of a mother that you wished I was?” Oof. What a question. I could, and probably would, spend years breaking down and dissecting that query. Was it even possible to offer a concise answer for my mother now? Maybe. “It’s different,” I said, realizing that the room had likely been silent for a good minute or three. “I wouldn’t want her to be you. And I wouldn’t want you to be her.” That felt like an alright answer–one that scratched the surface. But it also occurred to me that there may have just been one thing that she wanted–perhaps needed–to hear: “She doesn’t replace you.” My mother nodded. It was unclear if she believed me, or if she was happy about this answer–but I at least felt that she understood it. That was the best that I could do. “Whatever it is you have here, Clark, it seems to make you happy. Gabrielle and Lyndie speak very highly of you, and they clearly love you. I’m not going to pretend that I’m not jealous, but I am happy for you.” I wasn’t sure what to say. I said, “Thank you, Mom,” but I wasn’t entirely sure what I was thanking her for. “I could impart some motherly wisdom for you, if you’d care to hear it,” my mother said. I sighed, expecting some speech about how I needed to grow up or get my life in order. Perhaps some words about responsibility or maturity. “Sure.” “I may be a little late with this advice, but it’s still a good thing to know.” “Uh huh.” “See, when you were young, you’d get diaper rashes all the time. I tried a lot of different topical treatments and ointments. But do you know what worked best? Coconut oil. Every time–cleared it right up.” I felt my cheeks glowing–my face might have been on fire. “Jesus, Mom.” “I’m just saying,” she shrugged. “Maybe you’d find that information useful.”

Here is the next chapter. If there is ever something you don't understand let me know. I am not always sharing all the information because I want some of it to come out later in other chapters. But as always, I love reading the comments and hearing the feedback. Chapter 13 - Coffee Time Christy and Avery sat for almost two hours together, going over Avery's calculations that he had written down on the sheet of paper in front of them. Christy could follow most of it, but Avery’s math and science skills were far superior to hers. She was okay with this because she was one of the programmers of this project. Programming was her special ability. Although some of the equations went beyond her abilities, she still found them fascinating, as they seemed to come so naturally to Avery. His intelligence and proficiency in mathematics and science were awe-inspiring. At times, they would exchange glances as they discussed the equations and sequence of events necessary to progress the project. Christy found herself marveling at his mathematical acuity and at his interest in their shared project. Though the equations intimidated her, she reveled in the supportive environment that Avery had created. He gently explained each equation to her, always careful to ensure that she understood each step and never talking down to her like some of her other team members. It seemed like he would make a great teacher. Avery led Christy through each step of the calculations, but there was still one issue left unresolved – how to determine which of the two answers for two of the equations was correct. Avery had examined the equations multiple times and had determined that they were quadratic in nature, meaning that there could be more than one answer. Avery sighed as he looked at Christy, shaking his head. “We need to figure out which answer is right, but I have no idea how.” Christy furrowed her brow in thought and then said, “There must be a way. Maybe we can try testing different values until we find a consistent result? We could use the same equation with different inputs each time and see if it produces a consistent answer or not.” Avery nodded slowly as he considered her suggestion before smiling. “I have thought of that. But a program isn't going to be able to tell which is the right answer without some boundaries or guidance. I just need to play around with this for a while to figure out the best way to do this." By the end of the session, Christy was confident that Avery was on the right path and understood the basics of equations and their implications. Christy looked at the time on her watch. “I have no idea how to solve something like that, but I am sure you can figure it out.” Avery smiled at Christy. She was the first person to really sit down and take the time to listen to him, and that made him proud of what he was doing. He felt hope that he might still be respected. Christy stood up. “I need to get going. I have a meeting in a few minutes and need to prepare for it.” Avery stood up, trying not to let his face show his embarrassment as he remembered what he was wearing. He could feel the diaper crinkling and rubbing against his butt through his shirt, and he tried not to let Christy hear it. He tugged at the back of his shirt, hoping she wouldn't notice. Christy noticed something was wrong as Avery's facial expression changed, but she didn't say anything. She smiled at him and said, "I'm sure you'll figure out a way to solve this problem." She patted him on the shoulder, trying to make him feel better the same way one would do to a child if they scraped their knees. “I will come by and see you tomorrow if you’re up for it, okay? Maybe we can even have lunch together and talk about this more. What time should I come by?” Avery nodded, still a little embarrassed and also taken by the kind gesture of her hand on his shoulders. If she knew, she didn’t act like she cared. “I would like that. In the morning again.” Avery sat back down, feeling relieved that Christy didn't seem to know what was going on. He knew that if he wanted to pursue her in any meaningful way, then he would have to tell her about his medical condition eventually. For now, though, all he wanted to do was focus on getting these calculations correct so that their project could move forward. Avery tried to focus on the calculations. He couldn't help but feel conflicted about what just happened with him and Christy. On one hand, she had been so kind to him - which made no sense as it seemed too much for her to do out of obligation or pity. Yet, on the other hand, it felt like she actually cared for him in some way, making it impossible for Avery to accept that someone could really like him. He wanted to believe her kindness was genuine, but he simply couldn't bring himself to trust it. Still, he savored the moment they spent together these last two hours. Avery realized something as he started to look back over his calculations. He had gone almost the entire morning without coffee. He had his special Lego coffee cup back, so what better time to put it to work. Avery got up and made his way slowly over to the lunch room to try to avoid everyone. When he got there, he noticed there was no community coffee pot but did notice four Keurig coffee makers lined up. “That will work, but where are the K-cups?” Avery thought to himself. He looked around to make sure no one was nearby. He then opened the top counters to see if there were any, but there were none. He then bent down as he forgot for the first time that his diaper could be exposed and looked down at the bottom cabinets. There were cups, straws, and plastic silverware, but no K-cups. Darlene stepped around the corner and saw him bent over; she was just about to ask what he was looking for when she noticed his diaper. This confirmed part of the mystery that the diapers were for him but not why he wore them. She coughed and spoke up, "What are you looking for?" Avery snapped up like a frightened rabbit and pulled his shirt down, desperately hoping that she hadn't seen him as his face went bright red. "Ah, nothing," he stammered as he backed away with his coffee cup in hand. Darlene was frustrated at his evasive attitude. "Oh, come on, I'm not an idiot!" she said sharply. But Avery kept walking without even acknowledging her presence. "Stop! Stop this right now," Darlene barked in a voice so authoritative that it almost echoed through the entire office. Avery froze in place, and a small stream of urine trickled from between his legs and into his diaper. He slowly turned around and locked eyes with Darlene, who demanded once more, "Now tell me what you're looking for." His voice quavered as he replied, "I... I just wanted some coffee. I am sorry." His gaze remained fixed on the ground as he awaited her response. "Well then," Darlene said softly yet firmly. "Was that so bad?" “We are a little different here than the other departments. I put some money in a company debit card for each of my employees every month to buy K-cups or whatever they desire to drink instead of one coffee pot. I find that people’s tastes vary too much, and life is too short to argue over how everyone likes their coffee.” Darlene paused as she noticed he looked like a defeated little kid who wanted to get out of the lunch room as fast as possible. “Unfortunately, I can't give you a debit card without your direct supervision, but I can provide you with some of my K-cups,” Darlene said with her half-hearted smile slowly fading. “That's alright…I'll just get my own K-cups tomorrow,” Avery muttered as he started to turn away. “Stop," she commanded harshly. "Turn back around and face me." Again, Darlene was treating him like a wayward child, and it infuriated her that he had this aura of self-pity around him. Avery slowly rotated his body towards her, not daring to meet her gaze. “Look, when someone is trying to be kind enough to offer you something, you don't shoot them down. You say thank you. Thank you, Ms. Malatetsa.” Avery felt his heart racing as he was chastised by Ms. Malatetsa. He was sure everyone in the office was watching and judging, but he couldn't look up at her. His diaper felt warm and wet around his crotch, and he wished he could melt into the ground and disappear. He felt like a child caught by their mother with their hand in the cookie jar. "Is that so hard?" She said as she gestured for him to follow her into her office. "Come on now, let's get you some K-cups. You don't need to buy your own". Avery reluctantly followed her, feeling every eye turn towards him with judgmental disdain. Once inside the room, Darlene walked him over to a cabinet stocked with boxes of K-cups in an array of flavors from light to dark roast. Avery looked up in awe at the shelves of sugar packets and countless options of coffee. It seemed like too much for him to take in. She continued speaking, "Down there is my small office refrigerator filled with creamers: hazelnut, caramel, french vanilla. What do you say?". Avery finally looked up at her nervously and stammered out a quiet thank you before averting his gaze again. Darlene laughed softly and said, "You are very welcome. I'm sorry if I scared you back there, but you're free to come and use my K-cups whenever you need them; I'd be insulted if you went out and bought your own while you are here." Her eyes twinkled with amusement as she finished talking, trying to put him at ease. “Now, I have to go out for a business lunch today, so help yourself.” She smiled as she walked past him and out of the office. He glanced back, but she had already gone. Avery heaved a sigh of relief—she did scare him, after all. He investigated the cabinet until he settled on a medium roast K-cup. Going to the fridge, he scanned his surroundings for other people before bending over and checking out the available creams. All of them were flavored; he didn't care for sweetened coffee creamers or sugar but wanted some cream or milk. To his surprise, there were small bottles with MM's Milk printed on them and a date. Must be local milk, he thought to himself. Taking one out, he opened the top and poured in a bit of it into his cup. After putting it back and shutting the refrigerator door, Avery noticed that she had her own Keurig. Since she was nowhere to be found, he brewed his coffee there instead. The aroma wafting from the cup was comforting as he took a sip; it was sweeter than expected due to just using milk, but still good nonetheless. Avery walked to his desk with his cup of coffee in one hand and shuffled around the papers on top until he found a pen. He was about to start working when he felt the squish of his diaper between his legs remind him about what had happened earlier. His face flushed as he remembered how embarrassed he had been, and even more so now that he knew Darlene possibly had noticed too. He sighed; the day had gone from good to bad in just minutes. Avery looked down and felt the soaked diaper through his pants and groaned. He desperately wanted to change out of it, but he had only brought one spare diaper with him. Plus, he wasn't sure how to get out of the bathroom without being noticed. Feeling trapped, Avery had no choice but to wait until the place was empty during lunchtime. But time seemed to drag on endlessly as he tried to concentrate on reviewing his calculations, and he could still feel the wetness against his skin. Finally, Avery thought that most people were out for lunch or eating, giving him a slight glimmer of hope. He stood up, grabbed his lunch sack in an attempt to hide his diaper, and started walking down the rows of desks toward the restroom hallway located at the back of the room. Just as he reached it, however, Avery saw someone coming out of the ladies' room and heading straight for him. He did his best to avoid eye contact while secretly praying that she hadn't noticed the bulge from his diaper hidden beneath his lunch sack. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Avery made it into the men's restroom and let out a sigh of relief. When Avery entered the restroom, he was grateful that it was empty. He desperately wanted to change his diaper and prayed no one would come in while he did. His diaper wasn't super wet, so he could have gotten away with a pull-up, but the familiar softness of a disposable provided him comfort at this moment, knowing there was more room if something really bad happened like last time. Once in the stall, Avery triple-checked to make sure the stall door was locked. He lowered the toilet seat. He undid the four tapes to his diaper and quickly got out of it, feeling relieved when it didn’t leak before he had a chance to take it off. As he was about to place the used diaper into a small trash can, someone barged in, and Avery panicked. He quickly sat down on the toilet seat, pretending nothing was going on and he was just doing his business. He waited in silence with his pants down but sat in a wet diaper inside the stall. Looking up again, making sure it was locked, and it was. Once they left, Avery made a mental note not to throw his dirty diaper in the small trash can where people could easily find it. If word got out that there were used diapers in the trash, and he was the only new addition to the floor, it wouldn’t take long for people to put everything together. To avoid any further controversy in the office, he had to get rid of it somewhere else where nobody would notice. He stood up and set the diaper down on the toilet lid. He then sat down on the diaper, wrapped the diaper around his waist, and fastened it securely with two tapes on either side before swiftly making his way to a larger trash can. Against Avery’s better wishes, he decided to put the used diaper in his lunch sack till he could find a place to throw it away. He would shove the diaper in his drawer back at his office if he didn’t pass by anything on the way. Now, all that was left to do was return to his desk without anyone noticing anything suspicious about himself or his behavior until lunchtime ended. With that in mind, Avery slowly opened the door and returned to his desk without making any contact with anyone else in the office. He silently sat down and picked up where he had left off on his calculations before having been interrupted earlier. Before long, lunchtime was over, and everyone returned to their respective cubicles. Darlene came back from lunch in a good mood, talking to people as she passed by their cubicles. She stopped by Avery's cubicle. "Did you enjoy the coffee?" Avery was so deep in his equations that he jumped at the sound of her voice, bringing back memories of what had occurred before lunch. He quickly stammered out a response, "Yes, it was good. Th-thank you." Darlene pushed further, challenging him with her words. "What is the proper way to say thank you?" Avery gritted his teeth in frustration before spitting out, "Thanks, Ms. Malatetsa." Avery wondered if Darlene went out of her way to make everyone feel small or if that was reserved for him. Satisfied, Darlene smiled knowingly. "Keep practicing - it gets easier. Would you like a refill on your coffee?" "No, thank you, Ms. Malatetsa," he replied firmly. Despite knowing he was lying, she said nothing; instead, she used this moment to remind herself why she demanded respect from everyone in her office. Respect worked both ways for her, and it showed because they would come to her with both their work problems and personal struggles - respecting them back was nothing less than the least she could do. Darlene was aware that Avery didn't report to her directly, but it still irked her that someone in such close proximity wasn't treating her with respect or being open and honest. If he hadn't been so distant, perhaps none of this would have mattered to her. "Look, I have the feeling you're going to be here for a long time. Why don't we go out to lunch and find out a little bit about each other so you aren't so tense around me all the time?" Maybe the last part was a little much to say, but it was true. He was like a stiff brick around her. "No, thanks. I don't really eat lunch, and if I do, I eat alone." Avery said, looking at the computer screen and ignoring her. She parted her lips and was about to say something vaguely hostile when a voice spoke up inside of her head. It sounded remarkably similar to a voice that used to tell her not to bite her nails in public or pick her nose or stare at the crack of a boy's ass while he bent over looking for his wallet on the bus or his diaper as she did by accident earlier. She didn't say the words on her lips; she was a leader and needed to keep her cool. "Well, the offer stands if you ever change your mind, and you don’t need to purchase yourself K-cups. I will be upset and insulted," she said. Her voice was calm and sweet but also firm as she walked off. At least this will make him have to come into her office at least once a day. Maybe he'll grab a cup in the morning in front of me every day, so he has to acknowledge me at least and have small talk. Darlene strode into her office, determined to get her afternoon coffee. She grabbed a K-cup to put it in the machine but noticed there was already a used one in there. "He couldn't even throw it away," She let out a frustrated sigh. As she tossed away the contaminated pod, Darlene began to brew a fresh cup of coffee and sat down at her desk. Her gaze shifted to Avery through the window as he busied himself with paperwork and studies. Despite taking him in when no one else wanted to, he still seemed distant and ungrateful. Swirling her mug around, Darlene pondered what made him so special - or why he had such disdain for her. With frustration, she set aside her thoughts and returned to work, reminding herself dinner was tonight with her sisters.

I have another installment. I hope everyone enjoys it. I had hoped to be putting out about 3 chapters a week but I haven't. I apologize for that. I haven't felt the most motivated lately since I have left home for work. It feels lonely. I thought it would give me more time. Hopefully, I'll find a way around this. Chapter 12 - Settling Back In Bryan arrived back at his floor, the third level, and rushed to his office to grab the notes Avery had been pouring over all weekend. He made his way over to Christy's desk with a heavy heart. "Christy?" Bryan said hesitantly. Christy spun around and smiled. "Hey Bryan, what do you need?" "Well, Avery is back in the building, but I'd like it if you kept quiet about it for now. He's on the fifth floor working in IT." Bryan kept his voice low and looked over his shoulders to make sure there were no eavesdroppers. Christy gasped. "I can't believe he would come back after everything that happened. I thought we were done with him!" She couldn't help but feel a pang of joy at the news as well. "Will he finish up what he proposed before?" "Yes, he will," Bryan replied, pausing to collect his thoughts. "Since you are so familiar with the program architecture, I figured you could lend a hand integrating his calculations and assist in setting up tests of the program against real data. But first, I have another favor to ask of you." Christy looked up from her desk chair expectantly. "Sure thing, what is it?" "I would like you to go fetch Avery's things and take them up to him. With the incident that happened last week, I don't want him to feel any more embarrassed than he has to." Bryan watched Christy closely for a response. Christy forced a smile. "No problem, Bryan," she muttered as she got up from her desk and walked towards Avery's old one. “It’ll be nice to see him again.” "Thanks so much," Bryan said gratefully. "Of course," Christy replied with an edge of bitterness in her voice. Christy made her way to Avery's desk and found his backpack. She unplugged his Laptop. As she opened Avery's backpack and started to pack the laptop, she noticed something. There were two pull-ups. She looked around to ensure no one was looking before she pulled one out. The pull-ups were white, with a blue line going down the middle of each side of the pull-up. They were soft and thick. She had to admit to being surprised. She hadn’t expected this at all, but it did make the accident the previous week make a little more sense. She couldn’t help feeling sympathy for her co-worker. They were clearly made for discretion with thin and soft layers that would hide easily under pants. Despite that, they were still thick enough that there was no mistaking them for a more traditional form of underwear. They had a lot of padding to absorb accidents —they seemed so innocent that they belonged more in a nursery than in this office. She wondered. "Has he been wearing protection all this time? Does he have bladder control issues?" Christy put the pull-ups back into the backpack along with his other items. She grabbed his coffee mug that he would drink out of, along with a few other things she thought he might need. As Christy grabbed hold of Avery's backpack, the sound of John's enraged voice filled Bryan's office. "I can't believe you would bring that jerk here! That guy has no business messing with my project, and I will not allow it! As I have already said, the calculations are fine--it's the programming that needs work!" "John, you don't make the decisions around here. If I say Avery is allowed to go over your calculations, then that's how it's going to be. You'll just have to accept it," Bryan declared, his voice rising louder and more stern than usual. John responded with equal fury as he attempted to match Bryan in volume. John slammed his fist against the side of Bryan's office door, a loud bang echoing throughout the room. "This project wouldn't have existed if it weren't for me! I'm the one who figured it out when no one else could. I'm the one who got us this far. I won't stand by and let some child who can't control their bladder show me up - you've tried to fire me before, and every time, it fails because this company knows how indispensable I am! You know for sure that this project failed because you allowed some immature kid to meddle with something that was perfectly functional." Bryan jumped from his chair, bellowing back at John. "You do not tell me what to do! I am your boss, regardless. I make the decisions around here. If you took the time to pay attention to his work rather than ignoring it, you might learn something - even if it isn't perfect, there's something in there we can use to increase our calculations' efficiency. It's up to you if you want to be part of this or not - I don't care either way!" Byran jabbed his finger towards the door, not even having to speak as John knew he was being dismissed. Christy watched from afar as John spun around with a fiery rage in his eyes. “You fucking morons!” he bellowed, stalking out of Byran's office. Christy stayed rooted to her spot, paralyzed by the sheer vitriol that radiated from John’s glare. He knew she had been the one to betray him, showing Byran the calculations Avery had been working on. It was written all over her face - the unmistakable betrayal of a traitor. She felt the man’s obvious anger cowing her a little, and she had to look away. She had known John wouldn’t like being undermined, but she hadn’t expected quite as much fury. Fortunately, John stalked away rather than confront her. He may have been able to get out of being fired a few times, but there were limits to what management could excuse him for. Christy walked towards Bryan's office, her steps slow and soft. "You ok? John sure seems pissed." Bryan glanced up, his eyes afire with frustration. "Yeah, he is, and I don't know how to live with him or without him. I get paid to handle his crap." Christy could tell that he was under pressure, and she admired him for what he had to put up with. Christy smiled gently as she said, "I know and am glad that I stayed here. I wouldn't have made it this long if it wasn't for you." His face softened in response to her appreciation, and he replied, "Well, at least there's one sane person around here." "I'm going to take Avery's stuff up to him now—it's the fifth floor, right?" Christy asked. "Yeah, that's right. Thanks for doing this," Bryan said gratefully. "No problem," Christy laughed lightly as she left, "Wish me luck!" She walked slowly, her fists clenched tightly with each step until she nearly collided with Zak and Ethan. Their eyes bore through her like an iron rod as they spat out the word 'Narc.' She felt her jaw clench, and her lips harden in fury, but she kept marching forward, suppressing the urge to turn around and face them. But their harsh words kept coming, almost as if they were daring her to do something--' Is Avery your pissy britches boyfriend?' Her blood boiled, and rage rushed over her body until it was almost palpable in the air, yet still, she contained herself, taking Bryan's advice that there is a time and place for confrontation. Now is not the time. Christy was glad when the elevator door opened. She got in, and the doors closed. She leaned back in the elevator glad to be out of their way for a while. She jokingly thought to herself. Maybe I could get a desk on the 5th floor too. As the elevator opened on the 5th floor, Christy stepped out. There were a lot of rows of desks. She never knew the IT department was so big; she never really had a reason to come up to this floor after all. She stopped by the first desk. “Excuse me, do you know where Avery Sage is?” A slightly overweight woman who was about Christy’s age looked up. “Who? I don’t know who you are talking about.” the woman replied. “Ok, then, do you know where Darlene Malatesta’s office is?” Christy asked back. “Of course I do.” the woman stood up. “Just head down this about three rows down on the desk and make a left. That will lead you to her office. If her door is closed, it means she doesn’t want to be disturbed, so only knock if it’s important.” “Thank you, and I will make sure not to disturb her if the door is closed.” Christy gave a nod as she followed the woman's directions. She turned left after going past the first three rows of desks. As she walked down towards the end of the aisle, she could see an open office door. A little further away than Darlene’s door, Christy saw him. Avery was sitting at his desk, and he looked distracted as he tapped away at his phone screen. Christy was nervous about seeing Avery. She didn’t know what his response to her showing up would be like. She felt he was finally starting to talk to her before the incident, and she hadn’t heard from him since. Avery didn’t notice Christy walking up to him until he heard a familiar voice. “Hey, Avery, I’ve got your stuff here. I thought you would like them. I even got your Lego coffee cup.” Avery looked up. There wasn’t a smile; she could tell he was nervous and wasn’t sure if he wanted to be there. Avery just nodded. He wanted Christy just to drop the items off and leave. He felt so awkward sitting on the chair in a diaper. Christy placed his coffee cup down on the table and handed him the bag. She then saw the lunch sack. “You brought your lunch today?” She asked. She was shocked because it seemed like Avery never ate when at work. “I guess you can say that…” Avery said softly. Christy was curious about what he brought. “What goodies are in there?” She reached over to grab the lunch sack, but Avery quickly grabbed it away from her hands. “Nothing special,” he snapped back at her. Christy was taken aback by Avery's behavior. “I'm sorry. I didn't mean to upset you.” She took a deep breath and continued. “I put your computer, notes, notebook, and iPhone in your bag.” Christy looked at him as he seemed nervous, and his leg was bouncing up and down uncontrollably. “Well, I guess I'll go now. If you need anything, just look me up.” Christy was about to leave when she realized that there was more to this than she had expected. She felt unwanted, but could she really blame him for what happened? After all, it must have been so embarrassing for him. She steeled her resolve, and she grabbed a chair from an empty desk and wheeled it over to the desk where Avery was seated. “Avery, Bryan, and I were really impressed with your calculations." She said. "I was wondering if you could walk me through them so I can better understand them. Bryan also wants me to help you integrate your calculations into the program once they are ready.” Avery knew Christy wasn't going to leave until he agreed, so he slowly stood up and pulled his shirt down nervously as if trying to hide something. Christy noticed this gesture but didn't say anything. Suddenly, Avery paused, realizing that Christy must have seen the pull-ups in his backpack. Tears started welling up in his eyes as he became overwhelmed with embarrassment. Christy immediately caught on to what was going through Avery’s mind. She grabbed his hand with a gentle touch and looked him in the eye. “Avery, it’s ok. I saw what was in the backpack, and I don’t care. You’re smart and brave to be back here - I just want to help.” Avery felt a wave of emotion crash over him as he felt how tenderly Christy was holding his hand. It had been years since someone touched him this way. He wanted to hold onto her forever, but he withdrew his hand reluctantly, wiping away his tears with the back of his sleeve. He sat back down at the table, fumbling for words. He hesitantly met her gaze. She was beautiful and kind - so unlike the people downstairs that Avery usually encountered. He swallowed hard before speaking in a strained voice, “Thank you… I’m not good with people.” There was an awkward silence between them before Avery finally went back to his notes. Christy smiled warmly and tenderly as Avery got himself together again. “Ok, shall we get started I want to learn what you know.” Avery, eyes still watery, replied, “Sure, let's do it.” Avery pulled out the first sheet. “I started to realize the problem was in how a normal cell and a cancerous cell were being calculated differently. See here is how a normal cell is calculated in the program here and…” Darlene watched from her office as Avery and Christy talked; she couldn’t help but feel an overwhelming sense of frustration. On one hand, she was glad to see that he had found someone trustworthy enough to confide in, but it made her question why he wouldn't even talk to her. She tried to push those thoughts aside, reminding herself that he wasn’t her employee and she shouldn’t be so concerned about what was going on between them. Yet, no matter how hard she tried, the nagging feeling stayed with her as she got up to close her door and log into a meeting.

Thank you all for your patience in me posting this last chapter. I don't go on those types of vacations too often, but I think all this was just a perfect storm. Moving forward, I'm not sure when I'll start posting my next story, but if I do it how I want, I should start posting again at some point in September with another DD story about a paralyzed person coming through the portal. After, I'm thinking of doing more of a regression fantasy story with fairies and the like around Halloween, but the ones after that would either be a continuation of the Tell Me More Series or The CONvention series. At minimum, I know I want to continue the CONvention series before February, but not much more than that at this point. Anyway, I hope everyone enjoys this last chapter! I loved playing around with this concept and I hope had fun on this ride and another story from the DD! Chapter 15: And In Conclusion... “This is an outrage!” Mr. Galpin cried out, going as far to pound the long conference room table with his fist after standing up. “Sit down, you stupid fool!” Ms. Beaker chastised. Mr. Galpin immediately sat down at his boss’ command, obviously knowing her position of power as CEO, and Ms. Beaker turned quickly back to me. “Please continue, Dr. Thompson.” “Thank you, ma’am.” I popped my projector back on and continued as a large list of bullet points then appeared with checkmarks before each. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Mr. Galpin still fuming, but he was quiet at least for the moment. “As you all just witnessed, Ron and Joy made a potent combination for this project. Through our methods and her dedication to them, Ron was nearly fully regressed into a toddler Little state and is fully accepting of his future with Joy as his self-proclaimed mommy. Further, even when the subject had been revealed the truth of the project itself, he still maintained his dependent status on Joy and, in our follow-up observations, their bond has only strengthened.” “But isn’t the fact that he even discovered the project’s nature, a breach of protocols and therefore nullified the entire experiment? Shouldn’t it be a blind method approach to truly be accurate?” Mr. Cannon asked, quickly thumbing though a pile of notations in front of him. “Yes, Mr. Cannon. It has been considered a breach of our protocols and the employee that allowed it to happen has been dealt with…” I tried to let my open-ended comment be filled in by the imagination of everyone in the room. One person though still wasn’t satisfied. “Severely?” Mr. Galpin asked, a tiny bit of joy in his voice coming through. I internally sighed. “I’m not at liberty to discuss the specifics at this point…” I dodged. I hated Mr. Galpin being on the Board, but recent rumors over his and his wife’s more unusual methods with their Littles could prove their undoing. He grunted in acknowledgement over my short response but leaned back in his chair and let me continue. ‘Just a few more weeks of dealing with you and your medieval methods…’ I steadied myself and continued. “As I was saying, based on reports from Joy, Ron, and others involved in the project, we have been able to determine that it has been a complete success. We have achieved an over 95% complete success rate and met all the goals we set out with by now in that percentage.” “And what about subjects like Ashley or Marilyn that we saw?” Ms. Beakerman questioned with some sense of sympathy that I couldn’t place. Her graying hair likely didn’t help, but I couldn’t help but imagine her as a caring grandmother with two of her grandchildren from the tone of her voice. “Yes, ma’am. We have made several attempts to follow up with all our test subjects and I can report that both are fitting in nicely with their new roles.” I paused and clicked forward a few slides in my presentation. Clearly, the Board wanted to see the actual results of the test subjects rather than just the bullet points. It was odd for such a fast-paced and big picture group, but I rationalized that it might have even just been possible that they had grown close to the subjects. Or were at least being thorough… “Marilyn could have been considered a failure, but after some discussion, we testers and observers personally consider her a success. She accepts her lifestyle fully and that was the true end goal of the project. While her faculties remain more subdued, we detected no signs of permanent brain damage when tested initially. Based on her record, we believe the repeated attempts with hypnosis may have only unlocked a portion of her buried self.” I paused and sighed. “Her caregiver, Karen, though has refused any further tests to determine the root cause of her new behavior, be it psychological or more neurological. Due to the complications surrounding her regression, we have elected not to press further currently. Her continued presence in the testing town of Peirama could facilitate further observations however.” I clicked the slide forward to reveal a recent picture of Ashley. “Next, as you can see, Ashley has continued to regress in her faculties. Here, she is shown playing at the pool with Ron and Kyle on one of their playdates about a month after session 42 with Ron.” Her pink and purple bathing suit stretched tightly over her swim diaper, which edges slightly peaked out of the suit near the top of her thighs. “From all accounts, she even has acquired a stuffy kangaroo, which she has dubbed as ‘Bunty.’” “Adorable…” Ms. Beakerman said wistfully. Something told me that she was going to acquire another new Little soon… “Agreed, ma’am.” Seeing a satisfied Board, I then moved the screen forward once more. “So, based on our results, we believe this method will be able to be mass produced over the entire world. Cultural divides seemed to make very little difference in our subjects’ outcomes.” I clicked forward once again to a slide that listed all the products that were used throughout the project. “As you can see, beyond the methods and caregivers involved, we can control the production and distribution of these products. According to accounting, the first month alone with even the most modest projections should pay for this project in its entirety.” The Board and other observers let out a round of thunderous applause. It was the resounding noise of success that signaled the concluding victory of the project that I had sought for so long. All the hard work and long hours would have been worth it and the bonuses that were sure to come would ensure a healthy dose of congratulations and frivolity tonight when the success was announced to my team and a broader audience. “Yes, thank you, thank you. Before moving on though, I should note one more critical point that we discovered…” I clicked forward once more. “From observation, we believe that the only major variable that we cannot control is the length of time. We have already made notations for how to combat this, but the process could take anywhere from two weeks to four months.” A string of gasps went out amongst the crowd. “Four months? Might as well be four years!” Mrs. Gordon complained. Patience was not one of her strong suits… “I understand that, but our methods have had an average time of only about a month. Upon further study, the one subject that took four months from the study was almost considered a lost cause beforehand. Likely, they would have been subjected to surgery, hypnosis, or both. Instead of crawling around and drooling on themselves, the latest report has them happily enrolled in a full-time daycare and from all reports, have made hints at the notion of never wanting to return to their old lives.” “So, this is why we should use this method instead of our tried-and-true ones?” Mr. Cannon skeptically asked. “In essence, you know, you’re basically telling us that we should just ignore the principles that our society has been using for the past century… maybe even more in some parts of the world.” “That’s a very good point, Mr. Cannon.” I conceded. “While I would never presume to tell a Big about their business with their own Littles within the confines of law, we have formed this method as an alternative, rather than a pure replacement.” I paused and studied the room. No one seemed fully outraged or ready to lunge at me… something that certainly was an improvement over what had happened before they had seen the results from the RealET system. “Included in the files that you will go home with today are two additional subjects from other experiments that we had conducted to be used as control subjects. Today, I will compare one of them with one that was actually entered into this project. The control subject that I will demonstrate today is Little 394.” I clicked the slide to show a near-newborn level of a Little. “394 may look pacified and content, but keep in mind, they are also barely aware of their surroundings and mostly can only kick, gurgle, coo, drool, and use their diaper without flinching in the slightest.” I paused and pointed to a few areas in the photo being exhibited. “Please note the use of surgery with still noticeable signs of scarring and the blank look in their eyes.” The Board just stared at the Little with mixtures of satisfaction, horror, and maybe even nausea. ‘Three guesses who gave the look of satisfaction…’ I clicked forward to reveal another test subject, this one much more aware of their surroundings. “Subject Little 626 here was one of the early testers of Project Nurture, and despite the lack of massive and deadening hypnosis or barbaric surgery practices, they are still happy by all reports. Here is one such scene as they are happily playing and interacting with their mommy at the local playground. Due to the early nature of their test, this photo was actually taken almost two years after they first entered.” “But isn’t it a bit of an unfair comparison between the two?” Mrs. Gordon questioned. “They’re obviously at two different age ranges.” “But that’s the point,” I quickly countered. The Board just stared at me like they had been struck dumb over my simplistic comment. I knew I needed to elaborate further, but success now, would only solidify the project’s ultimate viability. “Traditional regression methods almost only cater to infant or newborn levels by the end when other methods are selected. Now, I can fully countenance the adorability of a Little fully immersed within those ages, but this act often goes about in a horrible and somehow accidental manner, or alternatively, a near-barbaric one.” The Board began to murmur about that notion. Most, thankfully for me at this point, seemed to be nodding affirmatively over what I was saying. “This new method, in essence, is tailor-made. As I noted previously with Ron and Joy, once he was in diapers, the rest of the progress was made hugely dependent on the desires of what she wanted by the end. This caused some variations with end results, like Joy specifically requesting that Ron hold onto his ability to read, but the overall picture was very much the same: a happy and compliant Little. How many of the other experiments have ended so graciously from the acceptance of a fully mentally aware Little?” Again, most of the Board murmured in agreement. As predicted though, Mr. Galpin seemed to be the holdout, but even then, I could still see a few cracks in his overall demeanor. “But what about the bottom line, doc?” Mr. Cannon predictably asked. I could see him counting the dollars spent out on this project. ‘Progress be damned if his margins didn’t align right…’ “I’m glad you asked that question, Mr. Cannon.” I clicked forward a few slides until I came to a new idea that seemed to come naturally to the experiment once we had analyzed and correlated all the test results. “You see, with such a wonderful near-bespoke ending process, the Little age range could be modified if needed. Younger results under one year of abilities have produced less satisfactory results though, but these have also been noted as having an at least 70% success rate with this method. Compare that to the usual 45% success rate of still mentally aware Littles, and I’m sure you can agree of the potential here.” “But why do we care of a flexible age?” Mr. Galpin asked with almost a sneer. “Bottom line… yes, sir. Just getting to that.” I flipped to another slide with a little frustration over his continued annoying presence. “As you can see, these lists of items a Little could need have some similarities,” I clicked forward one slide, “but also some key differences. These differences equate to sales… plain and simple.” “So, more ability to change an age…?” Ms. Beakerman asked, letting the question float in the air. “Yes, ma’am. It could mean a whole new wardrobe, or toys, food, entertainment options… the list goes on. Each having been designed and manufactured by Diamond Technologies. More products… more need to buy something further to accommodate the change if desired.” I could see the dollar signs once again flash on the faces before me. It had been a long-held problem for Bigs and the regression of their Littles. Regress too far or permanently and they were closer to lifeless dolls than actual Littles. More compliant… but not necessarily the type to show their love in a rapidly apparent manner. Additionally, the rise in artificial intelligence and robotics meant that the gap between them and a more expensive and potentially problematic Little were lessening more every year. “Now, if dollar signs don’t slake your thirst immediately, think of this. Beyond the purely increased feelings between Bigs and their Littles with our method, we have often found that these Littles may even crave this new lifestyle over their own… Some, if passively given the hypothetical scenario of leaving, have even flat out refused to return to their old lives…” I let my comment hang in the air for a while. All seemed shocked, but I was most pleased by the quiet and more reserved nature of Mr. Galpin. After all, Littles choosing to stay here was practically unheard of. More research would be needed of course, but even the notion of it alone was titillating enough to any Big. After a moment, I continued. “As a final note on the findings from our project… we believe our method may even perpetuate itself to some degree.” “Meaning?” Mrs. Gordon asked with one graying eyebrow raised. “Meaning that we noticed that some Littles who have already been regressed push those who haven’t. Case in point… Ashley. I’m sure you all remember the partially regressed but still defiant Little when she first met Ron. She seemed much more at ease in her role… but take it forward a few weeks, she almost seemed like an adult in comparison with the progress that Ron had made within the project…” Some members of the Board gasped. ‘Adult’ was practically a dirty word around here. I ignored the reaction and pushed forward. “Many cases have shown this, but according to some follow-up reports, Ashley may have even started to help other Littles regress more rapidly in other projects as well, much to the chagrin of our fellow testers.” “Yes… we heard about the Yeltsky case. Darn shame that he had to be removed from that particular project,” Mr. Cannon grumbled, likely still remembering all the forms and compensation checks that he had to write over to the Little’s new family when they could no longer be involved in that experiment. “Yes, Mr. Cannon. There were some other factors at play with that decision, but Gavin Yeltsky regressed rapidly partially based on the influence of Ashley on him at daycare.” I paused and decided to cover myself. “At this time… that is all that I am allowed to say… but I should also point out that in any other situation in our society, the Yeltsky case would have been considered a triumph.” The Board murmured in their usual low reluctant agreement. I knew going into this that the Yeltsky case would be a sticking point due to the fallout it had generated from the nearly trashed experiment, but I also knew that the compensation for one wrong case was almost nothing compared to the benefits the company could receive from this program and its other potential areas of monetary growth. “So, Dr. Thompson… what’s next?” Ms. Beakerman asked after a moment. The entire Board stopped their murmuring and looked at me with eager anticipation, seemingly almost having forgotten about the Yeltsky case. Project Nurture had been a near triumph and my name and my ideas now practically signaled dollar signs for the company machine. “Well, there are a few avenues open to us.” I clicked the presentation and the next slide read as ‘Phase 2.’ “Phase 2 of Project Nurture will only further cement some of the notions from Phase 1 but will also include bits that we learned as well. In fact, as I noted during the RealET recordings, Joy inspired several new protocols that my team and I believe will only increase the potency and effectiveness of many of our protocols. In fact, in viewing potential new subjects, we believe, with your permission of course, that we may receive two inmates from Dark Cliff Prison.” The Board gasped. “Surely you can’t be serious, Doctor? What about our liability? Those animals are there for a reason you know…” Mr. Galpin practically sneered. “Could be a new market though, George,” Mrs. Gordon expertly deduced. “Right you are, ma’am. We believe our project could rehabilitate even the hardest of cases at the facility that all others have given up on.” I clicked the slide again. “For example, Peter Broadship. Portal Little that came over here with a fake passport to flee six counts of suspected murder and arson from the country they knew as the United Kingdom.” “Does it have to be him? For this Phase 2, I mean...” Ms. Beakerman asked wearily. I knew he would be a potential problem, which is why I decided to bring him up today. If I could convince the Board now, he would be a definite success story by the end, and no one could refute Project Nurture going forward. “He would be a difficult case for sure, but we believe that some of these subjects could be ‘prepped,’ in essence, to make them more susceptible to the treatment. I won’t go into specifics, but Mr. Broadship would likely not be thinking about fires anymore by the time that he got to the test facility at Peirama with the others.” “Very well…” Ms. Beakerman reluctantly said as she nodded in approval. It was more hesitant than I had pictured, but a ‘yes’ was a ‘yes,’ no matter how forced. Therefore, even her meager response was a pure triumph and true testament over the success of the project for her to accept the include of Mr. Broadship in Phase 2. “Anything further for us to look forward to with Project Nurture?” “Yes.” I clicked the slide once more. “Finally, this past week, as I’m sure you all are aware, our government signed a new treaty, and a spa town has opened not far from here to take advantage of this. It will largely serve as a tourist destination with two newly designed portal facilities within driving distance of it. Even with our current reputation, hundreds, if not thousands of tourists are expected to arrive within the next three months. Not only will they serve as possible new test subjects for Phase 2, but due to our influence in the contracts and local government, I believe this will be an excellent time to implement the project there as well.” “You mean beyond just a testing town like Peirama?” Mr. Cannon questioned. “Yes sir. I believe this new town would be an excellent platform where this method could be used even more effectively and continually for a whole new host of Littles. Further,” I took a breath, “with the help of these newly regressed Littles, the staying power of the effectiveness and potency of the project’s methods and our other products, could only create a better PR for our society. Potentially, we may even see an increase of Littles coming to our dimension as a result.” I let the notion hum about like some dreamy proposition cloud above the Board’s heads like from those old cartoons. They looked practically starstruck with even the idea of such a plan. If everything went well, Project Nurture could only help our dimensional reputation and, one day at least, even lead to a Little’s numbers resurgence and renaissance of sorts in our society. The possibilities seemed endless on all fronts. Then suddenly, to my utter surprise, Mr. Cannon stood up and began to clap. It was an awkward slow clap at first and I thought he was almost mocking me, but soon, Ms. Beakerman and Mrs. Gordon soon joined him. Of course, Mr. Galpin was the last of everyone in the room to join in, but once he stood, I couldn’t help but notice his somewhat mischievous smile. Perhaps not something one would want to see if they were his enemy, but I would take a smile from that man over any of the other looks he had given me so far. “Well done, Dr. Thompson,” Ms. Beakerman finally declared as the Board sat back down. “I believe you can finally count your ‘Project Nurture’ as a true success here at Diamond Technologies.” Soon, she had ordered a round of champagne for the Board and I to toast the likely endless flow of bonus’ that we would all soon be receiving from the windfalls of this project. It wasn’t all about the money, but it was still a nice acknowledgement of all the time that everyone had put in and would also certainly fuel Phase 2 and some of the ambitions I had for it. I sat back in my chair for a moment and smiled after the Board began to eagerly chat amongst themselves and the other departments to fully implement my project. Even Harry from marketing had shown up and was eagerly lapping up the possibilities for a new commercial that he claimed could even be broadcast in the portal Littles own world. ‘First, the Diamond Technologies testing facility at Peirama. Next, the rest of our world and all the other dimensions…’ * * * Barkley, an awkward but brilliant engineer and part-time coder sat in his one-bedroom apartment alone. He chewed slowly on the casserole dish he had made on Monday and would continue to eat for the next two nights. The TV blared in front of him, and he rested his feet on the stool and footrest in front of his couch. He wouldn’t see his few friends until Saturday, and he didn’t have an upcoming date in sight. “What I wouldn’t give for a change…” he sighed, flipping his TV to another program, trying to find some entertainment for tonight before he went to sleep for another boring workday tomorrow. “No, no… no…” Barkley clicked through a dozen or shows, but oddly enough, the travel channel soon caught his attention. The beautiful waters practically sparkled in front of his eyes and compared to the biting cold outside today, it practically seemed heavenly. “Too bad it’s probably more than I pay for rent in three months combined…” Barkley went to change the channel, but the program soon switched to a commercial. Seemingly entranced, Barkley lowered the remote for a minute. “Fun, relaxing, and affordable.” The screen flashed with a large overview of a quaint village perched within a picturesque range of beautiful mountains. Soon, a powerful and stunning woman appeared on the screen in front of a large almost log cabin sort of resort. “Here at Oasis Opportunities, we know that life can be difficult sometimes. With a new treaty in place, portal travel is cheaper than ever!” “Right…” Barkley went to change the channel once again. “Before you go switching that channel, I get it. Portal travel seems too new, expensive, or maybe even painful, right?” Barkley nodded. “I understand that, but isn’t your life already expensive and maybe even painful in some way already?” Barkley didn’t nod this time but looked around his small living space. He wasn’t unsuccessful but wages hadn’t caught up to the standard rise in living. Even with all the new technology fixing pollution problems and energy consumption, some things were still lagging far behind after all these years. “You don’t need to answer. That’s okay and I understand what you’re going through. Fortunately, here at Oasis Opportunities, our new spa town is likely just what you’re looking for in your life. We have several packages to choose from and for nearly every budget imaginable. Just bring yourself and a willingness for something new.” The screen flipped to a variety of images of several relaxed people and a continuously smiling staff pampering each of them. “We’ll provide the rest and I guarantee an experience of a lifetime that by the end, you may not even have to lift a finger for anything after our nurturing staff and personnel get done with you. In essence, you could almost just turn your brain off and relax under our care. Doesn’t that sound good? Doesn’t that sound like just the thing a little one like you could want.” It was a longer commercial than Barkley was used to and there almost seemed to a be a glimmer of… something in her eyes and oddity to what she was saying, but her words seemed so enticing and caringly truthful. “Spa town, huh?” Barkley looked outside his window and noticed a flurry of snow had picked up. “Could use one of those by now…” “Just call or visit our website and book today. I promise you that we’ll look after you and that you may never want to leave…” The commercial ended with the website and number the spokeswoman had mentioned and after only a second of thought, Barkley leaned over and grabbed his laptop and wallet from nearby as another commercial popped on. “All seems too good, but after all, what’s the worst that could happen?” Barkley flipped on his laptop and quickly went to the website. “Huh… This place must be super fancy. There’s even diamonds on their home screen…”

Playing with my toys or watching cartoons and suddenly feeling the urge to go, so I go in my pants, with protection of course